Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea

Editors:

R.W.O'B.KNOX & W.G.CORDEY

3. JURASSIC OF THE CENTRAL AND

NORTHERN NORTH SEA
P.C.RICHARDS, G.K.LOTT, H.JOHNSON, R.W.O'B.KNOX & J.B.RIDING

Published by the British Geological Survey on behalf of the UK Offshore Operators Association

1993

1993
 Published in the United Kingdom by the
British Geological Survey
Keyworth, Nottingham
NG12 5GG
UK

The UK Offshore Operators Association 1993*

*Queries concerning copyright should in the first instance be addressed to the

BGS Copyright Manager, Keyworth, Nottingham

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in
any other form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without the
prior written permission of the publisher.

Bibliographic reference
RICHARDS, P.C., LOTT, G . K . , JOHNSON, H . , KNOX, R.W.O'B. & RIDING, J.B. 1993. 3. Jurassic of the Central and Northern North Sea. In:
KNOX, R.W.O'B. & CORDEY, W.G. (eds) Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea. British Geological Survey, Nottingham.

ISBN 0 85272 212 5

Wireline log data manipulation with BGS WELLOG software.

Preparation of digital data by INTERGRAPH MICROSTATION software.

BGS Cartographic and Book Production personnel:

Graphics: R.J.COOPER, S.BRAY, C.WARDLE & M.R.BOWKER
Digital colour separation: J.E.KMIECIAK
Page make-up: D.C.KYFFIN-HUGHES

Printed in the UK by Baker Brothers (Litho) Ltd, Pontefract

1993
 FOREWORD

Since the publication of standard lithostratigraphic schemes for UKOOA companies

the UK Southern North Sea in 1974, and for the Central and
Northern North Sea in 1977, continued exploration has resulted * Agip (U.K.) Limited
in the acquisition of an enormous amount of additional * Amerada Hess Limited
stratigraphic data. As a result, the earlier standard schemes have * Amoco (U.K.) Exploration Company
become increasingly outdated. This has become especially * ARCO British Limited
apparent in the exchange of well data between companies, which Bow Valley Petroleum (U.K.) Limited
has revealed differing application of existing names. The efficient * BP Exploration
use of exchange data is thus hampered by the lack of a common * British Gas Exploration and Production Ltd
lithostratigraphic terminology and usage. * Chevron U.K. Limited
In order to resolve these problems, the Member Companies of * Clyde Expro pic
UKOOA agreed to provide funding for a revision of the existing * Conoco (U.K.) Limited
UK nomenclature, to establish a new standard scheme. The * Deminex UK Oil and Gas Limited
intention was to produce a document that served not only as a * Elf Enterprise Caledonia Limited
stratigraphic lexicon, serving the scientific community as a * Elf Petroleum UK PLC
whole, but one also acting as a reference book presenting the data * Enterprise Oil pic
in a form more easily assimilated in the context of operational * Esso Exploration and Production UK Ltd
requirements. * Fina Exploration Limited
These results were to be presented in a series of five volumes, * Hamilton Oil Company Limited
mostly relating to the Central and Northern North Sea, but Kelt U.K. Limited
including the Carboniferous of the Southern North Sea, which * Kerr-McGee Oil (U.K.) PLC
was not adequately covered in the 1974 scheme. However, the * LASMO North Sea PLC
British Geological Survey decided on its own initiative to * Marathon Oil U.K., Ltd
complete the UK North Sea nomenclature scheme by carrying Midland & Scottish Energy Limited
out a revision of the post-Carboniferous of the Southern North * Mobil North Sea Limited
Sea. This was welcomed by UKOOA, who agreed to its inclusion * Murphy Petroleum Limited
as the sixth volume in the series. * Oryx U.K. Energy Company
I should like to extend my sincere thanks to the Member * Phillips Petroleum Company
Companies of UKOOA who have provided data, and who United Kingdom Limited
supported their staff in serving on the technical committees. In * Premier Consolidated Oilfields pic
turn I express my gratitude to all those who served in this way on * Ranger Oil (U.K.) Limited
these committees and whose collective contributions were vital to * Shell U.K. Exploration and Production
the success of this very ambitious project. Last, but certainly not * Sovereign Oil & Gas PLC
least, we express our gratitude to the British Geological Survey Statoil (UK) Limited
and its staff who undertook this detailed and demanding work. * Sun Oil Britain Limited
* Texaco North Sea UK Company
* Total Oil Marine p.l.c.
Union Texas Petroleum Limited
* Unocal UK Limited

* 1992 Council Member

DR H.W.D.HUGHES, O.B.E.
Director-General, UKOOA November 1992

1993

The first comprehensive lithostratigraphic schemes for the North Sea Basin were
established by Deegan & Scull (1977) for the UK and Norwegian Central and
Northern North Sea, and by Rhys (1974) for the UK Southern North Sea. The
subsequent acquisition of an increasing body of new stratigraphic data has led to
piecemeal additions to these formal nomenclature schemes and also to a
proliferation of informal names, some of which are now widely used by oil
companies. This, together with increasing divergence in the application of
existing formal names, has led to considerable uncertainty as to the meaning of
many lithostratigraphic terms. This work aims to rationalize lithostratigraphic
usage and to provide a nomenclature that will have the widest acceptance within
the oil industry as a whole. It does not attempt to review the genesis or economic
importance of the North Sea rock successions.
The original UKOOA plan was to publish the revision in five volumes,
concentrating on prospective parts of the succession that were considered to be
most in need of lithostratigraphic revision. However, coverage of the UK
North Sea succession has been completed by the addition, by BGS, of a sixth
volume on the post-Carboniferous of the UK Southern North Sea Basin.
The review of each of the stratigraphic intervals was carried out with the
assistance of a steering committee, drawn from UKOOA member companies.
The primary role of these committees was to critically assess the proposals
presented by BGS and to agree the final nomenclature schemes.
The area of study was defined at the outset by UKOOA as the UK sector of
the North Sea. As a consequence, there has been no comprehensive
comparison with lithostratigraphic schemes used in the adjacent sectors of, for
example, Norway and the Netherlands. However, each volume includes a
summary of schemes used in adjacent sectors.
The primary source of data for the review has been the several hundred
completion reports of wells released by the Department of Energy and, more
recently, by the Department of Trade and Industry. These reports provide wellsite
lithology logs (mud logs), wireline logs, and biostratigraphic reports. Additional
information has been obtained from published papers and unpublished sources,
including BGS reports, consultants' reports, and unreleased post-completion
reports made available by UKOOA member companies.
One of the primary objectives of the study has been to review the
lithostratigraphic terms currently in use, whether formal or informal, and to
establish a comprehensive nomenclature scheme for the entire UK North Sea
area. This provides a lithostratigraphic framework that will facilitate
stratigraphic communication and the assimilation of stratigraphic information
obtained through the exchange of well data.
Emphasis has been placed on developing a scheme that, while satisfying the
requirements of lithostratigraphic procedure, is of practical value to the
diverse group of professionals needing to use it (e.g. exploration/development
geologists, drillers, mud loggers, petroleum engineers, and members of the
academic community). To this end, the aim has been to ensure that all
lithostratigraphic units included within the scheme will be readily identifiable
with the minimum of information, i.e., through the routine study of cuttings
and wireline logs.
The format of these volumes differs significantly from the customary style
of presentation. The new format aims to satisfy two requirements: (i) for an
updated stratigraphic lexicon, and (ii) for a practical manual that meets the
needs of operational activities. Consequently, each lithostratigraphic unit is
illustrated by at least two key well sections, showing the lithological
1993
EDITORS' PREFACE
succession and corresponding gamma-ray and sonic log signatures. Lateral
variation within units is displayed in a series of correlation panels at the end of
the volume.
The lithostratigraphic procedures adopted in this revision follow the
recommendations of the North American Commission on Stratigraphic
Nomenclature (1983) and the Geological S o c i e t y ' s recent guide to
stratigraphical procedure (Whittaker et al. 1991).
The underlying principle followed is that the fundamental lithostratigraphic
unit is the formation. A formation must be mappable and must possess
lithological characteristics that distinguish it from adjacent formations. Since
this study is concerned exclusively with the subsurface, the definition of
lithostratigraphic units depends on well data, primarily cuttings, but also side-
wall cores and, to a lesser extent, continuous cores. Together, these provide
the only direct information on the lithological succession. Wireline logs
provide further essential control in characterizing more precisely the
lithlogical succession, especially where they have been calibrated with
lithological samples. The continuous nature of information from wireline logs
ensures that they play a vital role in providing a consistent definition of
lithlogical boundaries in the subsurface. As a consequence, wireline-log
signatures constitute a significant element in the description, definition, and
correlation of lithostratigraphic units. Furthermore, wireline log signatures
often provide lithological information of a more subtle nature than can be
obtained from cuttings alone, for example, grain-size trends and variations in
bed thickness. Such information plays an important role in the differentiation
of lithostratigraphic units.
While the primary aim of the study has been to establish a formal
lithostratigraphic nomenclature, informal lithostratigraphic units have been
used for units that are of practical value but that do not justify formal status. This
category includes, for example, reservoir rock units that are restricted to
individual fields and rock units that cannot be identified with certainty without
the acquisition of biostratigraphic data. The principal consideration has therefore
been to limit the use of formal names to units of significant geographic extent that
can be routinely defined on lithological and wireline-log character alone, and to
apply informal names where these criteria cannot be met, but where a clear
practical purpose is served by so doing.
The authors are aware of many lithostratigraphic schemes that have been
devised by oil companies for their own internal use. These are often extremely
detailed, having evolved as a result of exploration success and consequent
appraisal and development activities. These are generally of limited value
outside the specific areas for which their use was primarily intended, in which
case they have not been included within the mainstream formal nomenclature.
Other schemes have been devised by consultancy groups. Some of the
lithostratigraphic terms proposed in these schemes have wide usage, but,
because their documentation is restricted to exclusive reports, their
incorporation into the current scheme has been possible in only a limited
number of cases.
Biostratigraphic data should not constitute an essential element in the
definition of a lithostratigraphic unit. Rock units whose identification depends
wholly on biostratigraphic data do not warrant formal status. However, it is
common practice for biostratigraphic data to be used as an aid to the
identification and correlation of lithostratigraphic units. For this reason, a
review of the various biostratigraphic schemes in common use has been
included in this study and a selection of the most widely recognized
biostratigraphic markers presented in an appendix to each part. These
biostratigraphic markers are restricted to first downhole occurrences and first
downhole acme occurrences, since these alone are identifiable in routine
cuttings analysis.
It should be stressed that the biostratigraphic markers identified in this
review are already in regular use, many of them in published form. They are
not discussed in detail, although their selection has involved analysis of a
large amount of data. The sole purpose of the review of the biostratigraphic
markers has been to provide a basic biostratigraphic framework for each of the
lithostratigraphy schemes and to provide a common link between the several
published and unpublished schemes that will continue to be used within the oil
industry.
The relationship of lithostratigraphy to seismic stratigraphy and
sequence stratigraphy has been briefly discussed by Whittaker et al.
(1991), and it is beyond the scope of this study to include any in-depth
discussion of either discipline. It should be stressed, however, that sequence
stratigraphy and lithostratigraphy are two quite separate methods which, to
some extent, are complementary. Lithostratigraphy is essentially objective.
It provides a means of describing the spatial relationships of rock units and
thus acts as the 'lingua franca' for stratigraphic analysis, whether by
sequence stratigraphy or by other methods. Although sequence stratigraphy
has introduced a fresh approach to basin studies, therefore, lithostratigraphy
remains an essential and continuing element in any stratigraphic analysis.
Structural elements referred to in the following text are shown on the
accompanying map. This is based on the map entitled 'Structural framework
of the North Sea area', issued by the Petroleum Exploration Society of Great
Britain (revised edition, March 1992), but includes the additional terms
'Outer Moray Firth', 'UK Central North Sea' and 'UK Northern North Sea'.
As used here, the UK Central North Sea encompasses the Central Graben,
Outer Moray Firth and Inner Moray Firth basins, together with adjacent parts
of the Western Shelf and the East Shetland Platform. The UK Northern North
Sea encompasses the Viking Graben, Beryl Embayment and East Shetland
Basin, together with adjacent parts of the East Shetland Platform.
References
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
NORTH AMERICAN COMMISSION ON STRATIGRAPHIC NOMENCLATURE. 1983. North
American Stratigraphic Code. American Association of Petroleum
Geologists Bulletin 67, 841-875.
RHYS, G.H. 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for
the southern North Sea and an outline structural nomenclature for the
whole of the (UK) North Sea. British Geological Survey Report 74/8.
WHITTAKER, A., COPE, J.C.W., COWIE, J.W., GIBBONS, W., HAILWOOD, E.A.,
HOUSE, M.R., JENKINS, D.G., RAWSON, P.F., RUSHTON, A.W.A., SMITH, D.G.,
THOMAS, A.T. & WIMBLEDON, W.A. 1991. A guide to stratigraphical
procedure. Journal of the Geological Society, London 148, 813-824.
 3 / 1-2
KEY TO GRAPHICS STRUCTURAL NOMENCLATURE
0 GR 150 120 DT 40

KEY WELLS
m
ft
Structural terms in this study are shown on the accompanying map, which is modified from the map
CLAY FORMATION

Structural framework of the North Sea area, issued by the Petroleum Exploration Society of Great
KIMMERIDGE

These illustrate the principal variations in Britain (revised edition, March 1992). The terms Central North Sea and Northern North Sea are
lithology and wirelinelog signature. used as follows:
3535
11598 The type section is included except where it is The UK Central North Sea encompasses the Central Graben, Outer Moray Firth and Inner Moray
regarded as atypical of the formation or member Firth, together with adjacent parts of the Western Shelf and the East Shetland Platform.
as defined in this study.
The UK Northern North Sea encompasses the Viking Graben, Beryl Embayment and East
Shetland Basin, together with adjacent parts of the East Shetland Platform.
HEATHER FORMATION

R
U
SP
S

N
H
NU UG

PE
AG RO

M
TA
M T

NORTH SHETLAND

EN
SI
PLATFORM

BA
EAST

AB
SHETLAND

GR
E
DISTRIBUTION MAPS

HO RD A P L A T F O R
UNST

ER
3717 BASIN

FA
BASIN

I NG
12194

They are based primarily on well data. However,

RM
TARBERT
FORMATION

V IK
FO
some updip (i.e. western) limits are based on
3739

TRA HELF
12267

AT

NSI
NESS
shallow seismic data. Where the updip limit is

S
N

PL
SI
E
FORMATION

TIO
DG

NO R T H
BA

ND
RI
uncertain, the known distribution is shown on a
3770

ND

NAL
NA
12368

RO

LA
LA
ETIVE FM.
blockbyblock basis.

ET

ET
RM R

SH
FO IE

M
EAST

SH
AT SG

T
See also Correlation Panel 11 (N)

ES
PL LA

T
SHETLAND

SU

ES
W
PLATFORM

H
ENT

HIG
DISTRIBUTION MAP

EMBAYM

IRA
210 211 33 34 35
or th S

BERYL
rn N
K
AC e
t he o r t h Se a
ST

UTS
N
RY
ER
r N
STRATIGRAPHIC SYNOPSIS

IN
No al
K

GRABE
S SIN

S
r a

BA
BA
n t
UK K C e

E
ISL
U
These summarize the lithostratigraphic

IR
DUTCH BANK

FA
EAST
BASIN

FLADEN GROUND
31

VIKING
2 3 30 ORKNEY

3 / 1-2 relationships within each group. BASIN

SPUR
OUTER
Key biomarkers are those of particular relevance

SOUTH
to lithostratigraphic assignment.

HA
L W
IB ITC
UT H
GR
7 8 9 25 26 SHE L OU

SE
F ND
HA

LE
LI GR
B AB
9 / 10c-2 INNER UT
EN

HIG
HO R
ST MORAY
MORAY

H
FI
Key Biomarkers BA SHE
NK R

NO
FIRTH SOUTH HALIBUT B UC H A N HO
R
BA
S IN

RW
ST
12 13 17
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION BASIN
14 15 16 15 16
EA

EG
LATE JURASSIC

S.crystallinum S IA
FIRTH FO
RT I ES T
N

JA
-D

ER
A

C
MO
AN

B
EN

EN
S

N
HUMBER GROUP

T RO
WE S
IN IS

TR

HI
SE
H

GH
AL
HI
T
17 18

GH
19 20 21 22 7 8 R.aemula
HEATHER FORMATION

GR
CE

AB
NT
W
N

E
R
11 / 30-2

ES
L

A
Wanaea spp.
G

TE
RA
BE

RN
30 / 8-1 N
MID JURASSIC

C.hyalina
FORTH
26 27 28 29 30 1 2 PL
APPROACHES AT
FO CE
BASIN RM NT
RA
BRENT & FLADEN GROUPS L
100 km
100 km GR
AB
EN

HEATHER FORMATION
MID NORTH SEA HIGH

1993
 JURASSIC STEERING COMMITTEE

W.G. CORDEY (Chairman) - Shell U.K. Exploration and Production

R . DUNAY - Mobil North Sea Limited

P. GOLDSMITH - Phillips Petroleum Company United Kingdom Limited

S . D . HARKER - Elf Enterprise Caledonia Limited

H . D . JOHNSON - Shell U.K. Exploration and Production

M J . OATES - British Gas Exploration and Production Ltd

S.J. O ' C O N N O R - Amoco (U.K.) Exploration Company

M.A. PARTINGTON - BP Exploration

C.C. TURNER - Marathon Oil U.K., Ltd

G.C. WILKINSON - Unocal UK Limited

1993
 CONTENTS

Foreword FLADEN GROUP 67 COOK FORMATION 149

Editors' preface BEATRICE FORMATION 69 DARWIN FORMATION 153
Jurassic Steering Committee Carr Member 73 DRAKE FORMATION 157
Louise Member 75 SPEKE FORMATION 161
INTRODUCTION 1 BRORA COAL FORMATION 77
HUGIN FORMATION 81 FJERRITSLEV FORMATION 163
HUMBER GROUP 5 PENTLAND FORMATION 85
BRAE FORMATION 7 Rattray Volcanics Member 89 BANKS GROUP 165
EMERALD FORMATION 11 Ron Volcanics Member 93 NANSEN FORMATION 167
FULMAR FORMATION 15 Stroma Member 95 STATFJORD FORMATION 171
HEATHER FORMATION 19
Alness Spiculite Member 23 BRENT GROUP 99 CORMORANT AND SKAGERRAK
Bruce Sandstone Member 25 BROOM FORMATION 101 FORMATIONS 175
Freshney Sandstone Member 27 ETIVE FORMATION 105
Gorse Member 29 NESS FORMATION 109 CORRELATION PANELS 177
Ling Sandstone Member 31 RANNOCH FORMATION 113 BANKS GROUP 179
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION 33 TARBERT FORMATION 117 BRENT GROUP 181
Birch Sandstone Member 37 DUNLIN GROUP 187
Burns Sandstone Member 39 DUNROBIN BAY GROUP 121 DUNROBIN BAY GROUP 193
Claymore Sandstone Member 43 GOLSPIE FORMATION 123 FLADEN GROUP 195
Dirk Sandstone Member 47 LADY'S WALK FORMATION 127 HUMBER GROUP 199
Magnus Sandstone Member 49 MAINS FORMATION 131
Ptarmigan Sandstone Member 51 ORRIN FORMATION 135
Ribble Sandstone Member 53 APPENDIX: Jurassic biomarkers A1
PIPER FORMATION 55 DUNLIN GROUP 139
Chanter Member 59 AMUNDSEN FORMATION 141
Pibroch Member 63 BURTON FORMATION 145

1993
 WELL INDEX

210/20-1 Brent Group 181 2/5-3 Tarbert Formation 119 11/30-2 Humber Group 215 15/27-2 Humber Group 219
210/24-2 Broom Formation 103 Broom Formation 103 Kimmeridge Clay Fm. 35 16/6a-2 Humber Group 205
Ness Formation 111 2/10a-8 Emerald Formation 13 Heather Formation 21 16/7a-8 Humber Group 205
210/25-4 Dunlin Group 187 2/15-1 Emerald Formation 13 Louise Member 75 Brae Formation 9
210/29-1 Humber Group 203 Orrin Formation 137 16/7a-16 Brae Formation 9
Brent Group 183 3/1-2 Humber Group 199 11/30-4 Lady's Walk Formation 129 16/7 a-27 Humber Group 205
Kimmeridge Clay Fm. 35 11/30-6 Fladen Group 195 16/8-1 Humber Group 205
211/11-1 Broom Formation 103 Heather Formation 21 1 l/30a-8 Beatrice Formation 71 Brae Formation 9
211/12-2 Humber Group 199 Rannoch Formation 115 1 l/30a-9 Carr Member 73 16/8b-3 Humber Group 205
211/12-3A Magnus Sandstone Mbr 49 3/2-2 Tarbert Formation 119 Brora Coal Formation 79 16/8a-4 Humber Group 205, 207
211/12-4 Brent Group 181 3/2-4 Brent Group 181 Ling Sandstone Member 31
211/12-5 Ptarmigan Sandstone Mbr 51 3/2-7 Dunlin Group 187 12/21-2 Humber Group 215 16/12a-4 Birch Sandstone Mbr 37
211/12-8 Humber Group 199 3/3-3 Ness Formation 111 Beatrice Formation 71 16/12a-8 Birch Sandstone Mbr 37
21 l/12a-9 Magnus Sandstone Mbr 49 Etive Formation 107 Carr Member 73 16/13a-3 Humber Group 207
211/13-7 Brent Group 185 Amundsen Formation 143 12/21-2 Orrin Formation 137 Kimmeridge Clay Fm. 35
Rannoch Formation 115 3/4-5 Dunlin Group 189 Lady's Walk Formation 129 16/17-6 Humber Group 207
Dunlin Group 189 3/4-6 Banks Group 179 Mains Formation 133 Rattray Volcanics Mbr 91
Cook Formation 151 3/4-8 Humber Group 199 12/21-3 Fladen Group 195
Drake Formation 159 Burton Formation 147 Brora Coal Formation 79 16/18-1 Hugin Formation 83
21 l/16a-5 Ness Formation 111 3/8a-5A Brent Group 181 Dunrobin Bay Group 193 Pentland Formation 87
21 l/17a-2 Brent Group 181 3/9a-2 Tarbert Formation 119 12/22-2 Alness Spiculite Member 23 16/23-4 Fladen Group 197
211/18-7 Rannoch Formation 115 3/9a-3 Banks Group 179 Beatrice Formation 71
21 l/18a-21 Brent Group 185 3/9b-7 Banks Group 179 Dunrobin Bay Group 193 18/5a-lA Dunrobin Bay Group 193
Tarbert Formation 119 3/1 lb-3 Emerald Formation 13 Golspie Formation 125
Etive Formation 107 3/15-2 Nansen Formation 169 12/23-2 Burns Sandstone Member 41 20/2-2 Burns Sandstone Member 41
21 l/18a-24 Cook Formation 151 Statfjord Formation 173 12/24-2 Burns Sandstone Member 41 20/2-4 Humber Group 215
Amundsen Formation 143 3/15-3 Amundsen Formation 143 12/26-1 Dunrobin Bay Group 193 20/2-5 Burns Sandstone Member 41
Burton Formation 147 3/15-4 Dunlin Group 189 Golspie Formation 125 20/2-6 Stroma Member 97
211/19-2 Brent Group 185 12/27-1 Dunrobin Bay Group 193 20/8-1 Gorse Member 29
211/19-3 Brent Group 185 8/27a-l Humber Group 217 Mains Formation 133
211/19-4 Brent Group 185 12/27-2 Lady's Walk Formation 129 21/3b-3 Rattray Volcanics Mbr 91
211/19-5 Broom Formation 103 9/8a-7 Dunlin Group 191 12/28-1 Fladen Group 195 21/10-1 Fladen Group 197
211/19-6 Brent Group 185 Statfjord Formation 173 Dunrobin Bay Group 193 21/18-3 Fulmar Formation 17
Etive Formation 107 9/8a-10 Darwin Formation 155 12/29-1 Humber Group 215 21/30-3 Fulmar Formation 17
211/21-1A Humber Group 203 9/9b-2B Humber Group 201 21/30-5 Humber Group 209
211/21-7 Brent Group 183 9/9b-4Z Dunlin Group 191 13/27a-lA Humber Group 215
211/21-9 Humber Group 203 9/9b-5 Brae Formation 9 13/28-3 Fladen Group 195 22/5b-2 Fulmar Formation 17
211/22-1 Brent Group 183 9/9a-6 Fladen Group 197 13/30-2 Humber Group 215 22/5b-4 Humber Group 209
211/23-4 Dunlin Group 189 Dunlin Group 191 Rattray Volcanics Mbr 91
211/24-1 Drake Formation 159 9/10c-2 Humber Group 199 14/18-3 Humber Group 217 22/5b-5 Fjerritslev Formation 163
Cook Formation 151 Humber Group 201 14/19-2 Humber Group 217 22/8a-3 Humber Group 207, 209
211/24-1 Dunlin Group 189 Heather Formation 21 Claymore Sandstone Mbr 45 22/16a-2Z Humber Group 209
Statfjord Formation 173 Dunlin Group 191 Stroma Member 97 22/21-2 Humber Group 209
211/26-4 Dunlin Group 187 9/12a-5 Bruce Sandstone Mbr 25 14/19-4 Humber Group 217 22/27a-2 Humber Group 207
211/27-1A Nansen Formation 169 9/13-12 Hugin Formation 83 Claymore Sandstone Mbr 45
211/27-4A Drake Formation 159 Pentland Formation 87 29/2a-2 Humber Group 207
Burton Formation 147 Banks Group 179 15/16-1 Pibroch Member 65 29/4a-1A Humber Group 211
211/27-4A Brent Group 183 9/13-15 Nansen Formation 169 15/16-6 Chanter Member 61 29/9b-2 Humber Group 211
211/27-10 Ness Formation 111 9/13-19 Darwin Formation 155 15/16-9 Piper Formation 57 29/12-1 Humber Group 211
Etive Formation 107 Statfjord Formation 173 Chanter Member 61 Pentland Formation 87
211/27-10 Humber Group 203 9/13b-25A Humber Group 201 15/17-4 Humber Group 217 29/14b-3 Ron Volcanics Member 93
Rannoch Formation 115 9/13a-29 Humber Group 201 Piper Formation 57 29/14a-4 Ron Volcanics Member 93
211/28-1A Brent Group 181 9/13a-34 Bruce Sandstone Mbr 25 Fladen Group 195
211/28-4 Dunlin Group 187 9/14b-2B Darwin Formation 155 15/17-8A Claymore Sandstone Mbr 45 30/1c-3 Fladen Group 197
211/28-5 Humber Group 199, 203 9/17-2 Humber Group 201 15/17-9 Piper Formation 57 30/2-1 Humber Group 211
Kimmeridge Clay Fm. 35 9/19-3 Fladen Group 197 Stroma Member 97 30/6-3 Humber Group 211
Brent Group 183 9/19-5A Hugin Formation 83 15/18-2 Rattray Volcanics Mbr 91 Freshney Sandstone Mbr 27
211/29-1 Humber Group 203 Pentland Formation 87 15/21-3 Humber Group 219 30/8-1 Humber Group 211
211/29-3 Brent Group 183 Darwin Formation 155 Pibroch Member 65 Kimmeridge Clay Fm. 35
Drake Formation 159 Nansen Formation 169 15/21-4 Gorse Member 29 Heather Formation 21
Cook Formation 151 15/21 a-11 Pibroch Member 65 30/16-6 Fulmar Formation 17
Burton Formation 147 11/25-1 Alness Spiculite Member 23 15/21 a-15 Humber Group 219 30/16-7 Humber Group 213
Amundsen Formation 143 Beatrice Formation 71 Piper Formation 57 Ribble Sandstone Mbr 53
211/29-4 Banks Group 179 Louise Member 75 Stroma Member 97 30/16-25 Ribble Sandstone Mbr 53
211/29-6 Dunlin Group 187 Brora Coal Formation 79 15/22-4 Chanter Member 61 30/17b-5 Humber Group 213
Orrin Formation 137 15/23-2 Dirk Sandstone Member 47 30/17b-8 Humber Group 213
1/4-1 Hugin Formation 83 Mains Formation 133 15/23-3 Humber Group 219 30/23-2A Humber Group 213
Speke Formation 161 11/30-1 Golspie Formation 125 15/23-4B Claymore Sandstone Mbr 45 30/24-30 Humber Group 213
1/4-2 Speke Formation 161

1993

The first comprehensive, formal lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the
Jurassic of the Central and Northern North Sea was proposed by Deegan &
Scull (1977), as part of their general account of the lithostratigraphy of the
region. Their scheme continues to form the basis for Jurassic lithostratigraphic
nomenclature as currently applied in the UK sector. However, with the
acquisition of substantial amounts of new stratigraphic data, the need for a
comprehensive, formal revision has become increasingly apparent. This need
is reflected in the publication of new, formally defined, names for specific
parts of the succession (e.g. Turner et al. 1984; Harker et al. 1987) and in a
proliferation of informal lithostratigraphic terms, over 600 such terms having
been recorded by BGS in well completion reports.
Several studies on the regional sequence stratigraphy of the North Sea
Jurassic have also been published, (e.g. Mitchener et al. 1992; Cockings et al.
1993; Harker et al. 1993; Partington et al. 1993; Price et al. 1993), with
increasing emphasis on the identification of maximum-flooding surfaces,
which are used to define genetic sequence stratigraphic units sensu Galloway
(1989). The maximum-flooding surfaces themselves are identified by a sharp
upward decrease in grain size, usually reflected in a sharp upward increase in
gamma-ray values. Because the sediments immediately above these surfaces
are stratigraphically condensed, they are often associated with relatively
sharp changes in microfauna and microflora. This association has provided
the basis for the most refined sequence-stratigraphic analysis of North Sea
Jurassic sequences to date, with 32 biostratigraphically calibrated maximum-
flooding surfaces being identified by Partington et al. (1993). However,
detailed documentation of the biostratigraphic data and of their relationship
to wireline-log signatures is not yet available. It should also be pointed out
that there is as yet no single agreed scheme for the North Sea Jurassic.
There has been an increasing tendency in recent years to regard sequence
stratigraphic units as a preferred substitute for lithostratigraphic units. This
reflects a failure to appreciate the differing nature and purpose of the two
disciplines (see Preface), but may also be seen as a reaction to the lack of
rigour that has characterized the definition and application of lithostratigraphic
names since the pioneering work of Deegan & Scull (1977). It is thus not any
failure of lithostratigraphy that has attracted this adverse comment, but a
failure to correctly apply its basic principles. The present study is therefore
designed, above all, to provide a practicable scheme for the North Sea Jurassic
in which the units are clearly defined on lithostratigraphic criteria, but also one
that is sufficiently flexible to accommodate the differing needs of exploration
and production geology
A study of Norwegian well data was outside the scope of this study.
However, reference is made to the probable relationship between units
proposed in this study and those proposed for the Norwegian sector by Vollset
& Dor (1984).
Lithostratigraphic procedure
Most of the formations defined in this study are of shallow marine or
continental facies and form essentially tabular units of relatively restricted
areal extent. However, the mid to late Jurassic basinal successions are
represented by two, regionally extensive formations, the Heather Formation
and the Kimmeridge Clay Formation. These formations are dominated by
mudstones, with only a subordinate proportion of coarser clastic sediments
that have been emplaced by mass-flow mechanisms. Following the approach
adopted by Knox & Hollo way (1992) for the Paleogene, sandstone bodies
occurring within the mudstones are assigned member status. This procedure
has already been applied to the North Sea Jurassic by, amongst others, Turner
1993
INTRODUCTION
et al. (1984), Harker et al. (1987), O'Driscoll et al. (1990) and Knutson &
Munro (1991). An exception to this approach is made for the sandstones and
conglomerates of the Brae Formation because, although they are enclosed
within basinal mudstone facies in distal sections, they appear to make up the
entire succession in proximal sections, and possibly straddle the Heather
Formation / Kimmeridge Clay Formation boundary.
Consistent subdivision of the deep-water sandstone members is rarely
possible, so that formal subdivisions are not appropriate. It is, however,
recognized that a requirement for informal subdivision exists for the
differentiation of reservoir units or of units that can be defined on the basis of
biostratigraphic, seismic, or sequence-statigraphic data. Such units provide a
valuable complement to the formal nomenclature, provided that the diagnostic
criteria are clearly defined.
Whittaker et al. (1991) noted that some lithostratigraphers define groups on
the basis of a dominant lithological characteristic, whilst others place more
emphasis on genetic aspects, defining them more by their boundaries than by
their internal characteristics. Several proposals were considered in this study
that favoured a more genetic system of group definition. For example, the
Tarbert Formation could have been regarded as a basal transgressive
formation within the the Humber Group, or the Nansen Formation as a basal
transgressive unit within the Dunlin Group. The final consensus, however, was
in favour of grouping the formations on the basis of their dominant facies
characteristics, as this was considered to be more practicable.
No consistent relationship can be established between the lithostratigraphic
units defined here and the sequence-stratigraphic units defined for the North
Sea Jurassic succession, partly because many of the lithostratigraphic
boundaries are diachronous, and partly because insufficient biostratigraphic
data are available to allow the routine identification of individual sequence-
stratigraphic units. H o w e v e r , many of the f o r m a l and i n f o r m a l
lithostratigraphic units recognized within the marine Heather and Kimmeridge
Clay formations are believed to be defined by sequence boundaries or
maximum-flooding surfaces. Even some clearly diachronous boundaries are
demonstrably stepped, being an amalgamation of a succession of flooding
surfaces of relatively limited extent. For example, Mitchener et al. (1992)
have demonstrated that the boundary between the Ness and Tarbert formations
is made up of a series of surfaces that correspond to successive parasequence
boundaries, as defined by Van Wagoner et al. (1990).
References
CLARK, D.N., RILEY, L.A. & AINSWORTH, N.R. 1993. Stratigraphic, structural
and depositional history of the Jurassic in the Fisher Bank Basin, UK North
Sea. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe:
Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 415-424. Geological Society, London.
In press.
COCKINGS, J.H., KESSLER, L.G.II., MAZZA, T.A. & RILEY, L.A. 1992. Bathonian
to mid-Oxfordian sequence stratigraphy of the South Viking Graben, North
Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. (ed.) Exploration Britain: Geological insights for
the next decade. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.67,
65-105.
DEEGAN, C.E & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report No.77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l
GALLOWAY, W.E. 1989. Genetic stratigraphic sequences in basin analysis I:
architecture and genesis of flooding surface bounded depositional units.
AAPG Bulletin 73, 125-142.
1
HARKER, S.D., GUSTAV, S.H. & RILEY, L.A. 1987. Triassic to Cenomanian
stratigraphy of the Witch Ground Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W.
(eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 809-818. Graham &
Trotman, London.
HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. Oxfordian-
Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Graben, UK North Sea. American Association of Petroleum Geologists
Bulletin. In press.
KNOX, R.W.O'B. & HOLLOWAY, S. 1992. 1. Paleogene of the U K Central and
Northern North Sea. In: KNOX, R.W.O'B. & CORDEY, W.G. (eds)
Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea. British Geological
Survey.
KNUTSON, C.A. & MUNRO, I.C. 1991. The Beryl Field 9/13, U K North Sea. In:
ABBOTTS,I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
33-42.
MITCHENER, B.C., LAWRENCE, D.A., PARTINGTON, M.A., BOWMAN, M.B.J., &
GLUYAS, J. 1992. Brent Group: Sequence stratigraphy and regional
implications. In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN,
S. (eds) Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.61, 45-80.
O'DRISCOLL, D., HINDLE, A.D. & LONG, D.C. 1990. The structural controls on
Upper Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch
Ground Graben, UK North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds)
Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
PARTINGTON, M.A., COPESTAKE, P., MITCHENER, B.C. & UNDERHILL, J.R. 1993.
Biostratigraphic calibration of genetic sequences in the Jurassic of the
North Sea and adjacent areas. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of
Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 371-386.
Geological Society, London. In press.
PRICE, J., DYER, R., GOODALL, I., MACKIE, T., WATSON, P. & WILLIAMS, G. 1993.
Effective stratigraphical subdivision of the Humber Group and the Late
Jurassic evolution of the UK Central Graben. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.)
Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th
Conference, 443458. Geological Society, London. In press.
TURNER, C.C., RICHARDS, P.C., SWALLOW, J.L. & GRIMSHAW, S.P. 1984. Upper
Jurassic stratigraphy and sedimentary facies in the Central Outer Moray
Firth Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum Geology 1, 105-117.
VAN WAGONER, J.C., MITCHUM, R.M., CAMPION, K.M. & RAHMANIAN, V.D.
1990. Siliciclastic sequence stratigraphy in well logs, cores and outcrops:
concepts for high-resolution correlation of time and facies. AAPG
Methods in Exploration Series 7.
VOLLSET, J. & DORE, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
Bulletin No.3.
WHITTAKER, A., COPE, J.C.W., COWIE, J.W., GIBBONS, W., HAILWOOD, E.A.,
HOUSE, M.R., JENKINS, D.G., RAWSON, P.F., RUSHTON, A.W.A., SMITH, D.G.,
THOMAS, A.T. & WIMBLEDON, W.A. 1991. A guide to stratigraphical
procedure. Journal of the Geological Society, London 148, 813-824.
 HUMBER GROUP
35
Proposed scheme Chronostratigraphy 210 211 33 34

The nomenclature scheme is illustrated in Figure 2 (p.3). Stratigraphic Because the relative scarcity of cored sections precludes identification of the
relationships between the formations are more complex than shown on the standard ammonite zones within the North Sea Jurassic, the stages and zones
chart, and, for a fuller account, reference should be made to the descriptions of can be identified only indirectly, using palynomorph and microfossil
individual units. Only major unconformities are shown, although it is known biomarkers. Assessment of the biostratigraphic schemes currently applied to 2 30 31
3
that numerous additional (mostly local) unconformities occur within the the North Sea Jurassic succession indicates that palynomorphs are the fossil
Jurassic succession. group most widely used to define the chronostratigraphic boundaries. A
The formations are assigned to six groups. Five of these (Banks, Dunlin, detailed biomarker scheme is presented in the Appendix.
Dunrobin Bay, Fladen and Brent) comprise formations of shallow-marine
and/or continental facies. The Humber Group, however, includes shelf facies 8 9 25 26
7
and deeper water hemipelagic mudstones and submarine-fan sandstones. The
distribution of individual groups is shown in Figure 1.

12 13 15 16 15 16 17
14

17 18 19 21 22 7 8
20

26 29 30 1 2
27 28

100 km

FLADEN AND BRENT GROUPS DUNLIN AND DUNROBIN BAY GROUPS BANKS GROUP
34 35 34 35 34 35
210 211 33 210 211 33 210 211 33

FLADEN GROUP

BRENT GROUP

2 3 30 31 2 3 30 31 2 3 30 31

DUNLIN GROUP

8 9 25 26 8 9 25 26 8 9 25 26
7 7 7

12 13 15 16 15 16 17 12 13 15 16 15 16 17 12 13 15 16 15 16 17
14 14 14

FLADEN
GROUP
FLADEN GROUP
17 18 19 21 22 7 8 17 18 7 8 17 18 19 7 8
19 20 21 22 21 22

DUNROBIN
BAY GROUP

26 29 30 1 2 30 1 2 30 1 2
27 28 26 27 28 29 26 27 28 29

100 km 100 km 100 km

Figure 1. Areal distribution of Jurassic groups

C 1993

1993
2
2
 NORTHERN NORTH SEA CENTRAL NORTH SEA
AGE
Unst Basin East Shetland Basin Beryl Embayment South Viking Graben Central Graben Outer Moray Firth Inner Moray Firth
N S
ACEOUS

VALANGINIAN CROMER
CRET-

CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN Birch Sst. Mbr Dirk
KIMMERIDGE CLAY Sst. Mbr

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION FORMATION KIMMERIDGE
KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE
VOLGIAN
CLAY FORMATION CLAY
Ribble

FULMAR FORMATION
LATE JURASSIC

FORMATION BRAE FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP

Sst. Mbr
Claymore

FORMATION
Magnus FORMATION
Sst. Mbr
Sst. Mbr

BRAE
KIMMERIDGIAN Chanter Mbr
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr FULMAR
FORMATION PIPER FM.
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
Freshney HEATHER FORMATION
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION ? ? Sst. Mbr
OXFORDIAN HEATHER FORMATION Stroma
Alness Spiculite Member
HEATHER Gorse Mbr Mbr
HEATHER Ling Sst. Mbr FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
FORMATION HEATHER Member
FORMATION
CALLOVIAN ? ? ? Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.

FLADEN GROUP
Louise Mbr
?

Rattray Volcanics Member

EMERALD FM.
HUGIN

FLADEN GROUP
Ron Volcanics Member
FORMATION BRORA

PENTLAND FM.
Rattray Volcanics Member
BATHONIAN HUGIN COAL

PENTLAND FM.
?
MID JURASSIC

FORMATION FM.
HUGIN FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP

TARBERT FM.

Rattray Volcanics Member

? ?
? ?

FLADEN GROUP
BRENT GROUP
BAJOCIAN NESS FM.
ETIVE FM.
PENTLAND ? ?
PENTLAND RANNOCH FM. FORMATION ?
FORMATION PENTLAND FORMATION
AALENIAN ?
BROOM FORMATION
?
? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?
? ?

FORMATION
TOARCIAN DRAKE FORMATION ?

DUNLIN GROUP
?

ORRIN
DUNLIN GROUP

COOK FORMATION DARWIN

DUNLIN GROUP

FORMATION
EARLY JURASSIC

BURTON FORMATION

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

PLIENSBACHIAN SPEKE
FORMATION LADYS
? ? WALK
AMUNDSEN FORMATION FM.
BANKS GROUP

NANSEN FJERR-
SINEMURIAN FORMATION ITSLEV FM.

MAINS
NANSEN FORMATION
? ? FORMATION
BANKS GROUP

?
STATFJORD ?
? ? ? ? ? ?
HERON GROUP

HETTANGIAN FORMATION
FORMATION
STATFJORD

GOLSPIE
? ? ? ? ? ? ? CORMORANT FORMATION
FORMATION
CORMORANT
TRIA-
SSIC

RHAETIAN FORMATION ? ? ? ? ?
? ? ? ? ? STOTFIELD HERON
HERON
CORMORANT FM. CORMORANT FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION
GP CALCRETE FM. GP

Figure 2. Lithostratigraphic nomenclature scheme for the Jurassic of the UK Central and Northern North Sea
C 1993
1993

3
3
Page left blank intentionally
 HUMBER GROUP

1993
 NORTHERN NORTH SEA CENTRAL NORTH SEA
AGE
Unst Basin East Shetland Basin Beryl Embayment South Viking Graben Central Graben Outer Moray Firth Inner Moray Firth
N S
ACEOUS

VALANGINIAN CROMER
CRET-

CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN Birch Sst. Mbr Dirk
KIMMERIDGE CLAY Sst. Mbr

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION FORMATION KIMMERIDGE
KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE
VOLGIAN
CLAY FORMATION CLAY
Ribble

FULMAR FORMATION
LATE JURASSIC

FORMATION BRAE FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP

Sst. Mbr
Claymore

FORMATION
Magnus FORMATION
Sst. Mbr
Sst. Mbr

BRAE
KIMMERIDGIAN Chanter Mbr
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr FULMAR
FORMATION PIPER FM.
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
Freshney HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION ? ? Sst. Mbr
FORMATION

OXFORDIAN HEATHER FORMATION Stroma

Alness Spiculite Member
HEATHER Gorse Mbr Mbr
HEATHER Ling Sst. Mbr FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
FORMATION HEATHER Member
FORMATION
CALLOVIAN ? ? ? Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.

FLADEN GROUP
Louise Mbr
?

Rattray Volcanics Member

EMERALD FM.
HUGIN

FLADEN GROUP
Ron Volcanics Member
FORMATION BRORA

PENTLAND FM.
Rattray Volcanics Member
BATHONIAN HUGIN COAL

PENTLAND FM.
?
MID JURASSIC

FORMATION FM.
HUGIN FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP

TARBERT FM.

Rattray Volcanics Member

? ?
? ?

FLADEN GROUP
BRENT GROUP
BAJOCIAN NESS FM.
ETIVE FM.
PENTLAND ? ?
PENTLAND RANNOCH FM. FORMATION ?
FORMATION PENTLAND FORMATION
AALENIAN ?
BROOM FORMATION
?
? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?
? ?

FORMATION
TOARCIAN DRAKE FORMATION ?
? DUNLIN GROUP

ORRIN
DUNLIN GROUP

COOK FORMATION DARWIN

DUNLIN GROUP

FORMATION
EARLY JURASSIC

BURTON FORMATION

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

PLIENSBACHIAN SPEKE
FORMATION LADYS
? ? WALK
AMUNDSEN FORMATION FM.
BANKS GROUP

NANSEN FJERR-
SINEMURIAN FORMATION ITSLEV FM.

MAINS
NANSEN FORMATION
? ? FORMATION
BANKS GROUP

?
STATFJORD ?
? ? ? ? ? ?
HERON GROUP

HETTANGIAN FORMATION
FORMATION
STATFJORD

GOLSPIE
? ? ? ? ? ? ? SKAGERRAK FORMATION
FORMATION
CORMORANT
TRIA-
SSIC

RHAETIAN FORMATION ? ? ? ? ?
? ? ? ? ? STOTFIELD HERON
HERON
CORMORANT FM. CORMORANT FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION
GP CALCRETE FM. GP

C
1993
1993
 HUMBER GROUP

The Humber Group was defined by Deegan & Scull (1977) for the mudstone- NORTHERN
NORTHERN NORTH
NORTH SEA
SEA CENTRAL NORTH SEA
dominated unit lying above the coal-bearing, generally sandy Brent and
UK NORWEGIAN
NORWEGIANSECTOR NORWEGIAN CENTRAL GRABEN
Fladen groups of the Northern and Central North Sea, respectively, and below UK SECTOR
SECTOR SECTOR UK SECTOR
the Cretaceous Cromer Knoll Group. This general definition of the Humber This study Vollset & Dor (1984) This study Vollset & Dor (1984)
Group has not been changed, although several new units are defined within it. This study Vollset & Dore (1984)
The Humber Group is of particular economic significance in the Central and MANDAL FM.
KIMMERIDG E
Northern North Sea, since it includes the main hydrocarbon source rocks as KIMMERIDG E Ph

VIKING GROUP
KIMMERIDGE \ BRAE DRAUPN E CLAY FM.

HUMBER GROUP

HUMBER GROUP
well as several major reservoirs. The group occurs throughout the basinal CLAY FM. FARSUND

VESTLAND GROUP (part)

CLAY FM. \ FM.
B R A E DRAUPNE O

areas of the Central and Northern North Sea, and attains a maximum thickness
of about 1.7km in the South Viking Graben.
Deegan & Scull (1977) defined two major, mudstone-dominated units within
the Humber Group: the Heather Formation and the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation. These are retained here, but with their mutual boundary more
precisely defined. Four sandstone-dominated units (Brae, Emerald, Fulmar and
Piper) are defined at formation level within the Humber Group. The Emerald,
Fulmar and Piper formations consist of shallow-marine, shelf sandstones of
tabular geometry. The Brae Formation represents a large-scale complex fan
system, interdigitating with, rather than enclosed by, mudstones. For this reason,
and because the proximal facies probably straddle the Kimmeridge Clay /
Heather Formation boundary, the Brae sandstones are given formation status.
All other sandstones of probable submarine-fan origin (Birch, Bruce, Burns,
Dirk, Claymore, Freshney, Ling, Magnus and Ptarmigan) occur as discrete units
within mudstone-dominated successions, and are accorded member status within
the enclosing mudstone formations. A comparison with the terminology used in
the Norwegian sector is given in the accompanying table.
Most of the proposed formations have long been in use, and were
established before their stratigraphic and geographic relationships were fully
understood. With the benefit of hindsight, it is possible to identify two pairs of
formations that would perhaps not be separated if a wholly new scheme were
to be established. These are the Kimmeridge Clay and Heather formations and
the Fulmar and Piper formations, which are discussed below.
The Kimmeridge Clay and Heather formations
Vollset & Dor (1984) and Dor et al. (1985) considered the name
Kimmeridge Clay Formation to be inappropriate for the upper division of the
Humber Group in the Central and Northern North Sea. The main reason was
the distance from the type section in Dorset, and because the timespan
occupied by the unit as applied offshore extends substantially beyond that of
the type Kimmeridge Clay. Despite these arguments, it has become clear
during the present review that there is a strong preference within the UK
industry to retain the terms Heather Formation and Kimmeridge Clay
Formation in preference to the Norwegian subdivisions or to the substitution
of a single new formation name to encompass all of the Humber Group
mudstones, i.e. both the Heather and Kimmeridge Clay formations.
However, it is evident that no single criterion is being consistently used to
define the Heather/Kimmeridge boundary in different parts of the basin.
Recent detailed stratigraphic studies in the area have also highlighted the
complexities of correlation within the Humber Group (Riley et al. 1989; Price
et al. 1993; Clark et al. 1993; Partington et al. 1993).
The difficulty in consistently subdividing the Humber Group mudstone
succession arises because it represents a period of more or less continuous
marine sedimentation that took place within a range of bathymetric settings.
Most sections show a series of well defined gamma/sonic wireline-log
markers, but the associated lithological changes are for the most part not
sufficiently distinctive to be lithostratigraphically diagnostic. The wireline-log
signatures commonly show a large-scale division into a series of units, the top
of each being defined by a more or less sharp downward decrease in gamma-
ray values and increase in velocity (e.g. 16/13a-3, Panel 14; 11/30-2, Panel 18;
\ FM. FM.
O FM.
f*
o o
HEATHER ?
? z
w HEATHER HEATHER
FM. "" ~ IJEATHER
PQ FM. . FM.
EMERALD FM.
EMERALD
X FM. BRENT&
FM. BRENT&
FLADEN FMS VESTLAND GP
FLADEN FMS ^ VESTLAND GP
30/8-1, Panel 16). The relatively high-gamma mudstones that overlie these
markers are attributed to major marine flooding events and/or deoxygenation
of the bottom waters (see Partington et al. 1993). The most consistently
conspicuous wireline-log markers occur in the Middle Oxfordian (associated
with the R.aemula biomarker), in the basal Kimmeridgian (associated with the
S.crystallinum biomarker) and in the Upper Kimmeridgian (with no distinctive
biomarker, but believed to fall within the eudoxus Zone).
The transition from the Kimmeridge Clay Formation to the Heather
Formation has always been associated with a downward change from high-
gamma, organic-rich, mudstones to low-gamma, sometimes calcareous,
mudstones. Consequently, the boundary, as defined in completion reports, has
almost always been taken at one of the wireline-log markers referred to above.
However, these boundary picks can be calibrated against available
chronostratigraphic data, and it is evident that the log markers that have been
used to establish the boundary are not the same throughout the basin. Thus,
the base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation has been taken at several levels
ranging from mid Oxfordian to late Kimmeridgian.
Confusion over the lithological definition and significance of the
Kimmeridge Clay / Heather formation boundary, has resulted in increasing use
of sequence stratigraphy to subdivide the Humber Group mudstones. This is
based on the recognition of a series of biostratigraphically calibrated wireline-
log features, which are regarded as basinwide isochronous events, and are
mostly regarded as reflecting maximum-flooding surfaces (MFS). The most
comprehensive of these schemes is that proposed by Partington et al. (1993),
in which thirty-two such surfaces have been identified in the North sea
Jurassic. However, documentation of the precise wireline-log signatures of the
individual flooding surfaces is awaited.
It also appears that there are discrepancies between different sequence
stratigraphic schemes with respect to identification and interpretation of
specific biostratigraphic markers. In many instances, this results in a conflict
between biostratigraphic data and apparently straightforward wireline-log
correlations.
Clearly, the sequence-stratigraphic approach offers considerable potential in
the subdivision of the Humber Group mudstones into isochronous units.
However, it needs fuller documentation, and the apparent contradictions need
to be resolved before a regional subdivision can unequivocally effected by this
method.
Nevertheless, the conclusion reached in this review is that an unambiguous
and consistent lithostratigraphic subdivision of the Humber Group mudstones
cannot be achieved solely on the basis of lithology and wireline-log character.
TYNE GROUP
FM. ULA
PIPER FULMAR
o FM.
FM. FM.
2>
HEATHE R HAUGESUND
FM.
FM.
BRENT&
FLADEN FMS
Furthermore, consideration of gross facies associations does not help in
differentiating the formations, since although the Heather Formation is
commonly perceived as representing shelf facies, the formation as currently
recognized in different parts of the basin includes mass-flow sandstones of
slope or basin association. Faced with these difficulties, a division of the
Humber Group mudstones into Kimmeridge Clay and Heather formations is of
necessity somewhat arbitrary. A pragmatic decision has, therefore, been taken
to select one of the most widely recognized marker horizons as defining the
base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in the Central and Northern North
Sea, as discussed below.
The first offshore use of the term Kimmeridge Clay Formation was by Rhys
(1974) for the Southern North Sea, using well 47/15-1 as the 'type' section.
No comprehensive definition was given, and the section is anomalous in
showing a thin Kimmeridge Clay Formation resting directly on oolitic
limestone (Corallian Formation). When Deegan & Scull (1977) applied the
term to the Central and Northern North Sea, they defined the Kimmeridge
Clay Formation as having a 'very high gamma response and an anomalously
low velocity', and considered the boundary with the Heather Formation to be
diachronous, ranging in age from Oxfordian to Kimmeridgian.
Although Deegan & Scull (1977) thus gave give a clear definition of the
Kimmeridge Clay / Heather boundary in terms of wireline-log response, many
sections do not show the required clear differentiation into a high-gamma,
low-velocity section and a low-gamma, high-velocity section. Indeed, it is
inevitable that defining the boundary purely on wireline-log character and
lithology would be open to uncertainty, since neither displays a consistent
range of characters across the basin.
To effect a more widely applicable definition of the Heather/Kimmeridge
formation boundary, it is, therefore, necessary to use criteria that lie outside
the strict limits of lithostratigraphic practice. It is proposed that the base of the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation be taken at the wireline-log marker that
immediately underlies the S.crystallinum FDO biomarker. The same boundary
has been used by Partington et al. (1993) and Price et al. (1993). There are
four reasons for favouring this marker over the others. (1) It commonly occurs
at the base of the first sustained upward increase in gamma-ray values, though
it occurs within a section of upward-decreasing velocity in the East Shetland
Basin. (2) It is the marker most commonly selected as the base of the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation in completion logs in several parts of parts of the
Central and Northern North Sea. (3) The associated S.crystallinum
(dinoflagellate cyst) biomarker is one of the most widely and consistently
recognized in the region. (4) It is more or less time equivalent (intra baylei

1993
5
 Zone) to the base of the type Kimmeridge Clay in Dorset. (5) The base of the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation so defined is believed to represent the beginning
of a period of progressive oxygen depletion within the North Sea Basin,
affecting both basin and shelf environments.
Such a definition is not without its problems, since identification of the
boundary can be achieved only by comparison with a nearby reference well or
by the acquisition of biostratigraphic data. Problems will also arise in highly
condensed sections or where the characteristic log signatures are obscured by
the presence of sandstones. A specific difficulty exists in the area of the South
Viking Graben, where neither the S.crystallinum biomarker nor the
characteristic wireline-log marker can be easily identified. Why this should be
so is not clear, although it may result from the presence of anomalously high-
gamma mudstones in the Upper Oxfordian.
It remains to be seen whether this division of the Humber Group into
somewhat arbitrary formations continues to be regarded as serving a useful
geological purpose. The alternative would be to divide a single formation into
into a series of informal, hierarchical, broadly isochronous, divisions, as
proposed for the Paleogene Horda Formation by Knox & Hollo way (1992).
The Fulmar and Piper formations
The Piper Formation, as originally envisaged by Deegan & Scull (1977, p. 19),
encompassed Late Jurassic shallow-marine sandstones in the Piper Field area.
Reference was made to the possibility of extending the term to include the
sandstones of the Claymore Field, but no formal name was proposed for
Upper Jurassic sandstones in the Central Graben. The term 'Fulmar Sands'
was introduced informally by Shell for sandstones in the Fulmar Field area
(Johnson et al. 1986) and has since been used more widely for sandstones in
the Central Graben. Sandstones of shallow-marine facies are now known to
occur over much of the Central Graben area, extending northwards into the
Fisher Bank Basin (Clark et al. 1993) and onto the southern flank of the
Fladen Ground Spur (Fraser & Tonkin 1991). These sandstones are all
included in the Fulmar Formation. Some sandstone sections have been given
informal lithostratigraphic names on the assumption that they represent
geographically or stratigraphically discrete sandstone developments. However,
the geographic and stratigraphic separation may be more apparent than real,
since the sandstones are known mainly from structural highs, with little
information available on sections in the intervening areas. Furthermore, no
clear lithological basis has yet been established for the lithostratigraphic
subdivision of these sandstones.
Fulmar and Piper formations could therefore be regarded as belonging to
the same formation, since they are separated only by a narrow zone in which
the Upper Jurassic has not been penetrated. However, because of the
established geographic restriction of the term Piper Formation to the Outer
Moray Firth, an arbitrary division into two sandstone formations is maintained
(see accompanying diagram).
References
CLARK, D.N., RILEY, L.A. & AINSWORTH, N.R. 1993. Stratigraphic, structural
and depositional history of the Jurassic in the Fisher Bank Basin, U.K.
North Sea. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe:
Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 415-424. Geological Society, London.
In press.
DEEGAN, C.E & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report No.77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l
1993
DORE, A.G., VOLLSET, J . & HAMAR, G.P. 1985. Correlation of the offshore
sequences referred to the Kimmeridge Clay Formationrelevance to the
Norwegian sector. In: THOMAS, B.K. et al. (eds) Petroleum geochemistry in
exploration in the Norwegian shelf 27-36. Graham & Trotman, London.
FRASER, A.R. & TONKIN, P.C. 1991. The Glamis Field, Block 16/21a, UK
North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir
No. 14, 317-322.
JENSEN, T.F., HOLM, L., FRANDSEN, N. & MICHELSEN, O. 1986. Jurassic-Lower
Cretaceous lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Danish Central Trough.
Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, Series A, 12, 1-65.
JOHNSON, H.D., MACKAY, T.A. & STEWART, D.J. 1986. The Fulmar Oilfield
(Central North Sea): geological aspects of its discovery, appraisal and
development. Marine and Petroleum Geology 3, 99-125.
KNOX, R.W.O'B. & HOLLOWAY, S. 1992. 1. Paleogene of the Central and
Northern North Sea. In: KNOX, R.W.O'B. & CORDEY, W.G. (eds)
Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea. British Geological
Survey.
PRICE, J., DYER, R., GOODALL, I., MACKIE, T., WATSON, P. & WILLIAMS, G. 1993.
Effective stratigraphical subdivision of the Humber Group and the Late
Jurassic evolution of the U.K. Central Graben. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.)
Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th
Conference, 4 4 3 - 4 5 8 . Geological Society, London. In press.
PARTINGTON, M.A., COPESTAKE, P., MITCHENER, B.C. & UNDERHILL, J.R. 1993.
Biostratigraphic calibration of genetic stratigraphic sequences in the
Jurassic of the North Sea and adjacent areas. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.)
Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th
Conference, 371-386. Geological Society, London. In press.
RHYS, G.H. 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for
the southern North Sea and an outline structural nomenclature for the
whole of the (UK) North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences Report 74/8.
RILEY, L.A., ROBERTS, M.J. & CONNELL, E . R . 1989. The application of
palynology in the interpretation of Brae Formation stratigraphy and
reservoir geology in the South Brae Field area, British North Sea. In:
COLLINSON, J.D. (ed.) Correlation in hydrocarbon exploration, 339-356.
Graham & Trotman, London.
VOLLSET, J & DORE, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
Bulletin No.3.
Name. From the Humber estuary.
Constituent formations
BRAE FORMATION p.7
EMERALD FORMATION p. 11
FULMAR FORMATION p. 15
HEATHER FORMATION p. 19
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION p.33
PIPER FORMATION p.55
Age
Bathonian to late Ryazanian.
6
 BRAE FORMATION

The term Brae Formation (Turner et al. 1987) is applied to a heterolithic

coarse clastic unit within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in the South Viking
Graben. The formation was defined by Turner et al. (1987) to describe the
generally coarse-grained clastic reservoir sediments, of probable Oxfordian to
mid-Volgian age, that interfinger with mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation along the western faulted margin of the South Viking Graben.
Commonly used informal synonyms include the 'Tiffany Conglomerate
Member', 'East Thelma Member' and 'Upper Jurassic Sand Formation'.

Type section
16/7a-8 (Turner et al. 1987, p.855, fig.3): 3679.5-4271m TD (12071-14008ft
TD) below KB.

Reference sections
9/9b-5: 3920-4153.5m (12861-13627ft)
16/7a-16: 3768-4139m (12362-13580ft)
16/8-1: 3859-4023m (12660-13198ft)

Name. From the Brae Field (Turner et al. 1987, p.856).

References
TURNER, C.C., COHEN, J.M., CONNELL, E.R. & COOPER, D.M. 1 9 8 7 . A
depositional model for the South Brae oilfield. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 853-864. Graham &
Trotman, London.

1993
7
 Lithology
The Brae Formation comprises dominantly greyish brown, medium to coarse
grained sandstone and conglomerate interbedded with fine-grained sandstones,
mudstones and mud-matrix supported breccias. Six major facies identified by
Turner et al. (1987) in the Brae Formation of the southern part of Block 16/7
(South Brae Field), as described below.
Sand-matrix conglomerate facies. This consists of a matrix of fine to coarse
grained sandstone enclosing clasts of granule to boulder grade, up to 2m
across, composed dominantly of Devonian? sandstone, but with common
quartz pebbles. The clasts are generally of variable angularity, poorly sorted,
and generally unorientated with respect to bedding. Bivalve, gastropod and
echinoderm shell fragments are recorded locally, as are siliceous sponge
spicules and woody debris.
Mud-matrix breccia facies. This consists of angular pebble to boulder grade
clasts of quartzo-feldspathic sandstone set in a variably sandy mudstone
matrix.
Medium to thick bedded sandstone facies. This consists of very fine to very
coarse grained sandstone, sometimes containing granules and small pebbles.
The sandstones are commonly structureless but crude lamination, cross-
bedding and both normal and inverse grading are recognized. Intraformational
mudstone clasts and bioclastic material are present in places. Mudstones are
interbedded with the sandstones and comprise up to 20 per cent of the facies.
Alternating thin-bedded sandstones and interlaminated sandstone-mudstone
facies. This contains 50-80 per cent sandstone in laminae and thin beds, with
mudstone making up the remainder. These have been informally termed 'tiger
stripe' deposits.
Interlaminated mudstone-sandstone facies. Mudstone forms up to 80 per
cent of this facies, with the sandstones occurring in sporadic, thin beds.
Laminated mudstone facies. This consists largely of planar laminated, non-
bioturbated, dark grey to black, micaceous and carbonaceous mudstones
typical of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in sand-free sections.
Comparable lithologies have been described by Cherry (1993) from Block
16/17.
Upper boundary
The top of the Brae Formation is usually defined by a downward change from
mudstones with few interbedded sandstones (undifferentiated Kimmeridge
Clay Formation) to sandstones or interbedded sandstones, conglomerates, and
mudstones. It is marked by a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and
increase in velocity.
In a few sections, particularly in the Beryl Embayment, the Brae Formation
sandstones are directly overlain by limestones or low-gamma mudstones of the
Cromer Knoll Group (e.g. 9/9b-5).
Lower Boundary
The base of the Brae Formation has been penetrated in only a few wells in the
South Viking Graben, where the formation is in dominantly sandy rather than
conglomeratic facies. Definition of the base is somewhat arbitrary, as there is a
progressive downward decrease in the proportion of sandstone to mudstone.
However, it is most consistently taken at a downward change from sandstones
with minor mudstones to a more complex succession of interbedded
1993
8
sandstones and mudstones, marked by a downward change from a relatively
consistent, low-gamma response to a more variable gamma-ray response.
Sporadic, unnamed sandstones thus occur below this level.
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
It is possible to subdivide the Brae Formation both geographically, because of
the physical separation of some fan lobes, and stratigraphically, using
biostratigraphic data. However, such subdivisions are currently possible on a
local basis only, and no formal members are proposed here.
Distribution and thickness
The Brae Formation is found along the western, fault-bounded margin of the
South Viking Graben and along parts of the faulted margin of the East
Shetland Basin. The formation wedges out eastwards within the basinal
mudstones. The formation is not continuous along these fault-bounded
margins, but is developed in relation to a number of point sources at the
intersection of N-S and ENE-WSW trending faults, producing a complex
series of partially overlapping sand systems. The Brae Formation attains a
maximum thickness of about 760m adjacent to the basin margin faults but
thins eastwards towards the axis of the graben.
Regional correlation
The Brae Formation sandstones and conglomerates pass laterally into
mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation and possibly of the uppermost
part of the Heather Formation.
Genetic interpretation
The Brae Formation was deposited by a variety of gravity-flow processes in
overlapping, partly channelized, submarine-fan systems (Turner et al. 1987).
Biostratigraphic characterization
The G.dimorphum, Muderongia sp.A acme, C.longicorne, E.luridum, and
S.crystallinum biomarkers are found within the Brae Formation.
Age
Kimmeridgian to mid-Volgian, but possibly ranging into the Oxfordian.
References
CHERRY, S.T.J. 1 9 9 3 . The interaction of structure and sedimentary process
controlling deposition of the Upper Jurassic Brae Formation Conglomerate,
Block 1 6 / 1 7 , North Sea. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.) Petroleum geology of
Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 387-400.
Geological Society, London. In press.
TURNER, C.C., COHEN, J.M., CONNELL, E.R. & COOPER, D.M. 1987. A
depositional model for the South Brae oilfield. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
K. W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 853-864. Graham &
Trotman, London.
See also Correlation Panels 13, 14.
 BRAE FORMATION
BRAE FORMATION
9 / 9b-5 16 / 7a-8 16 / 7a-16 16 / 8-1
m m m
0 GR 200 140 DT 40 SHETLAND 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40
ft GROUP ft ft ft
3621.5
CROMER CROMER
CROMER 11882
KNOLL GROUP KNOLL KNOLL
3629.5
CROMER GROUP 3731
GROUP

KIMMERIDGE
11908
3828.5

CLAY FM.

KIMMERIDGE
12240
KNOLL

CLAY FM.

KIMMERIDGE
12560

CLAY FM.
GROUP

3679.5 3768 3859

3920
12071 12362 12660
12861

BRAE FORMATION
BRAE FORMATION

BRAE FORMATION
4023
13198

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

4153.5
13627
?TRIASSIC
BRAE FORMATION

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211

4207
13802

2 3 4139 HEATHER
13580 FM.

HEATHER
FM.
See also Correlation Panel 13
9 / 9b-5
7 8 9 See also Correlation Panel 13

16 / 7a-16
13 14 15 16 Key Biomarkers
16 / 8-1 LITHOLOGY
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION
16 / 7a-8 Marl
0 G. dimorphum

19 Mudstone / C. longicorne

HUMBER GROUP
20 21 22

LATE JURASSIC
Siltstone

BRAE FORMATION

Sandstone E. luridum

TD
26 27 28 30
29 See also Correlation Panel 13 Conglomerate
100 m S. crystallinum

?
100 km
Limestone HEATHER FORMATION R. aemula

BRAE FORMATION

C 1993

9 BRAE FORMATION
BRAE FORMATION
1993
9
Page left blank intentionally
 EMERALD FORMATION
(new)
The term Emerald Formation describes a thin sandstone unit that locally
overlies Lower Jurassic or older rocks in the Emerald Field area, East Shetland
Basin.
The sandstones of the Emerald Formation have been described by Wheatley
et al. (1987, p.988) and Stewart & Faulkner (1991, p.l 14). The former referred
the sandstones to an informal 'Emerald Sandstone' unit. On some completion
logs, however, the Emerald Formation has been assigned to the Brent Group.

Type section

2/10-8: 2706.5-2734m (8880-8970ft) below KB.

Reference sections
2/15-1: 1705-1725m (5593-5660ft)
3/1 lb-3: 1672-1686.5m (5485-5533ft)
Name. From the Emerald Field (Wheatley et al. 1987).

References
STEWART, D.M & FAULKNER, J.G. 1991. The Emerald Field, Blocks 2/10a,
2/15a, 3/1 lb, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil
and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society,
London, Memoir No. 14, 111-116.
WHEATLEY, T.J., BIGGINS, D., BUCKINGHAM, J. & HOLLOWAY, N.H. 1987. The
geology and exploration of the Transitional Shelf area, an area to the west
of the Viking Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K . W . (eds) Petroleum
geology of North West Europe, 979-989. Graham & Trotman, London.

1993
11
 Lithology
The Emerald Formation consists of very fine to medium grained sandstone and
subordinate siltstone, often with a thin basal conglomerate. Bivalve shell and
belemnite fragments are common, and carbonised wood and plant fragments
are also recorded. Bioturbation has destroyed most sedimentary structures.
Some beds are calcite cemented, and glauconite has been recorded. In many
sections, the lower part of the formation is coarser grained and cleaner than the
upper part (e.g. 3/11-3). In other sections, however, the formation displays log
signatures indicative of upward coarsening (e.g. 2/10-8).
Upper boundary
The top of the Emerald Formation is defined by an downward change from
grey mudstones and siltstones (Heather Formation) to sandstones. It is marked
by a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and a downward increase in
velocity.
Lower boundary
The Emerald Formation rests on a variety of strata, including Lower Jurassic
sandstones, Devonian sandstones and siltstones, and Lower Palaeozoic or
Precambrian metamorphics.
Over the northern part of the Transitional Shelf, where the Emerald
Formation rests unconformably on Lower Jurassic sandstones, the base is
defined by a basal-lag conglomerate (e.g. 2/10-8) and on logs by a distinct
downward increase in velocity (e.g. 2/10-6not illustrated).
In the southeastern part of the Emerald Field, where the Emerald Formation
overlies Devonian sediments, the base is defined by a downward change from
clean, brownish sandstones to red or varicoloured sandstones, siltstones or
limestones. It is marked by a downward increase in gamma-ray values and a
downward increase in velocity (e.g. 3/1 lb-3).
Where the formation rests on the Lower Palaeozoic or Precambrian, the
base is defined by a downward change from clean sandstone to gneiss, and is
usually accompanied by a downward increase in gamma-ray values and a
downward decrease in velocity (e.g. 2/15-1).
1993
12
Distribution and thickness
The Emerald Formation occurs in the area of the Transitional Shelf, being
particularly well developed around the Emerald Field. It ranges in thickness
from about 10m to 30m, averaging about 15m thick in the Emerald Field.
Regional correlation
The Emerald Formation passes laterally into Heather Formation.
Genetic interpretation
The Emerald Formation is interpreted as a transgressive sand sheet, deposited
under nearshore to offshore conditions (Wheatley et al. 1987; Stewart &
Faulkner 1991). It was deposited during a later phase of the transgression that
led to deposition of the Tarbert Formation sandstones over the rest of the East
Shetland Basin.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The P.prolongata, C.hyalina and A.aldorfensis biomarkers are recorded from
the Emerald Formation.
Age
Late Bathonian to early Oxfordian, but predominantly Callovian (Stewart &
Faulkner 1991).
References
STEWART, D.M. & FAULKNER, J.G. 1991. The Emerald Field, Blocks 2/10a,
2/15a, 3/1 lb, U K North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil
and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society,
London, Memoir No. 14, 111-116.
WHEATLEY, T.J., BIGGINS, D., BUCKINGHAM, J. & HOLLOWAY, N.H. 1987. The
geology and exploration of the Transitional Shelf area, an area to the west
of the Viking Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K . W . (eds) Petroleum
geology of North West Europe, 979-989. Graham & Trotman, London.
 EMERALD FORMATION
EMERALD FORMATION

2 / 10a-8 2 / 15-1 3 / 11b-3

m 0 GR 160 160 DT 40
m
0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 140 240 DT 40 m
ft ft
ft
CHALK
KIMMERIDGE
KIMMERIDGE GROUP
CLAY 1632
CLAY
FORMATION KIMMERIDGE 5355
FORMATION CLAY
2684.5 FORMATION
1687.5 1653.5
8808
HEATHER HEATHER 5537 5425
HEATHER
FORMATION 2706.5 FORMATION 1705 FORMATION 1672
8880 5593 EMERALD 5485
EMERALD
EMERALD FORMATION
FORMATION 1686.5
FORMATION 1725 5533
2734 5660
8970 PRECAMBRIAN DEVONIAN
PRECAMBRIAN

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211

2 / 10a-8
2 3

3 / 11b-3

2 / 15-1
7 8 9

13 14 15 16

LITHOLOGY
Key Biomarkers
0
Mudstone

JURASSIC
LATE
HEATHER FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP
19 20 21 22

Sandstone
Wanaea spp.

JURASSIC
Siltstone

MID
EMERALD FORMATION C.hyalina
26 27 28 29 30
100m
Metamorphics

DUNLIN GROUP
100 km OR OLDER ROCKS
INCLUDING DEVONIAN
AND PRECAMBRIAN
EMERALD FORMATION

EMERALD FORMATION
1993
C 1993

13
11 EMERALD FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 FULMAR FORMATION
(new)
The term Fulmar Formation is introduced for all the Upper Jurassic shallow-
marine sandstones in the UK Central Graben. The sandstones pass laterally
into the Kimmeridge Clay and Heather formations in axial portions of the
graben, and span the Callovian to Ryazanian. The term 'Fulmar Sands' has
been used informally by Shell U.K. for sandstones in the Fulmar Field area
(Johnson et al. 1986). The term is now extended to include Upper Jurassic
sandstones throughout the Central Graben and thus includes the following
informally named sandstones: 'Puffin Formation' (29/4, Price et al. 1993),
'Hugin Formation equivalent' and 'Frigate Formation' (Fisher Bank Basin,
Clark et al. 1993), 'Angus sands' (31/21, Hall 1992), and 'Duncan sands'
(30/24, Robson 1992).
The formation is also provisionally extended to include the late
Kimmeridgian to Volgian shallow-marine 'Glamis Sandstone' of Fraser &
Tonkin (1991). This unit is present on the southern tip of the Fladen Ground
Spur (Block 16/21-8), and is separated from the main development of Fulmar
Sands by a narrow zone in which the Upper Jurassic has not been penetrated.
Type section
30/16-6: 3147.5-3423m (10326-11230ft) below KB.
Reference wells
22/5b-2: 3386-3660m (11108-12008ft)
21/18-3: 3084-3148m (10119-10328ft)
21/30-3: 2580.5-2663m (8466-8738ft)
Name. From the Fulmar Field (Block 30/16; Johnson et al. 1986).
1993
15
References
CLARK, D.N., RILEY, L.A. & AINSWORTH, N.R. 1993. Stratigraphic, structural
and depositional history of the Jurassic in the Fisher Bank Basin, U.K.
North Sea. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe:
Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 415-424. Geological Society, London.
In press.
HALL, S.A. 1992. The Angus Field, a subtle trap. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. (ed.)
Exploration Britain: Geological insights for the next decade. Geological
Society Special Publication No.67, 151-185.
FRASER, A.R. & TONKIN, P.C. 1991. The Glamis Field, Block 16/21a, UK
North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
317-322.
JOHNSON, H.D., MACKAY T.A. & STEWART, D.J. 1 9 8 6 . The Fulmar Oilfield
(Central North Sea): geological aspects of its discovery, appraisal and
development. Marine and Petroleum Geology 3, 99-125.
PRICE, J., DYER, R., GOODALL, I., MACKIE, T., WATSON, P. & WILLIAMS, G. 1993.
Effective stratigraphical subdivision of the Humber Group and the Late
Jurassic evolution of the U.K. Central Graben. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.)
Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th
Conference, 443-458. Geological Society, London. In press.
ROBSON, D. 1992. The Argyll, Duncan and Innes Fields, Blocks 30/24 and
30/25a, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas
fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London,
Memoir No. 14, 219-225.
 Lithology
The Fulmar Formation consists dominantly of olive-grey to pale grey, fine to
medium grained, occasionally pebbly, generally argillaceous or carbonate-
cemented, glauconitic sandstones. In cored sections, they are seen to be either
massive with few structures or, in more distal sections, to be argillaceous and
strongly bioturbated with a range of burrow types, including the distinctive
f o r m s Chondrites, Ophiomorpha and Thalassinoides. S o f t - s e d i m e n t
deformation and water-escape structures also occur in the thicker sequences.
Large-scale upward-coarsening or upward-fining successions are displayed in
some sections. The sandstones are generally arkosic. Spicules of the siliceous
sponge Rhaxella are common and bioclastic debris locally abundant.
Upper boundary
The top of the Fulmar Formation is defined by a downward transition from
mudstone (Heather or Kimmeridge Clay formations) to sandstone. It is marked
by a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an overall increase in
velocity.
Lower boundary
In the area of the Fulmar Field, the Fulmar Formation rests on Triassic red-beds
of mudstone or silty sandstone facies (e.g. 30/16-6). The boundary is marked
by a pronounced downward increase in gamma-ray and velocity values. The
lithological variability of the units underlying the Fulmar Formation sandstones
in other areas precludes the definition of a 'typical' log response. In well 21/18-
3 in the Kittiwake Field area, the boundary between the Fulmar Formation
sandstones and underlying Triassic sandstones is difficult to place on log
responses and colour change alone, and the boundary has been confirmed from
core and petrographic data. In the Fisher Bank Basin (e.g. 22/5b-2), the Fulmar
Formation rests on coal-bearing paralic sediments of the Pentland Formation
and the boundary is placed at a downward change from marine sandstones to
paralic sediments, accompanied by a change to more serrated wireline-log
responses. On the southern end of the Fladen Ground Spur (Glamis Field), the
formation rests on Devonian strata (Fraser & Tonkin 1991).
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
In the Fulmar Field area, the Upper Jurassic sandstone succession has been
informally subdivided into six named sub-units for reservoir management
purposes (Stewart 1986; Stockbridge & Grey 1991). These are the Forth
sandstone, Usk sandstone, Lydell sandstone, Mersey sandstone, Avon
mudstone, and Ribble sandstone. The Avon mudstone and Ribble sandstone
units are here placed in the Kimmeridge Clay Formation (following Johnson et
al. 1986; Mehenni & Roodenberg 1990). The Ribble unit is formally defined
as the Ribble Sandstone Member (p.53).
The Fulmar Formation as defined here includes five named sandstone units
as recognized by other authors. These are the 'Hugin Formation equivalent'
(Callovian, Clark et al. 1993), Frigate Formation (early to mid Oxfordian,
Clark et al. 1993), Puffin Formation (late Oxfordian, Price et al. 1993) and
'Fulmar Formation' (latest Oxfordian to Kimmeridgian). These units cannot,
however, be differentiated from other Fulmar Formation units on lithological
criteria alone, and until their stratigraphic and geographic relationships are
more fully understood it is recommended that these divisions be regarded as
informal subdivisions of the Fulmar Formation. It is possible that these units
will warrant formal member status in the future.
1993
Donovan et al. (1993) recognized a 'lower Fulmar member' of Callovian to
early Oxfordian age and an 'upper Fulmar member' of early Kimmeridgian
age in the Central Graben. This indicates that correlatives of the 'Hugin
Formation equivalent' and the lower part of the 'Frigate Formation' of the
Fisher Bank Basin are present as far south as Quadrant 29.
Distribution and thickness
The Fulmar Formation is present over much of the UK Central Graben. It is
most thickly developed along the fault-bounded graben margins. The
sandstones pass axially into mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay and Heather
formations and, on the limited evidence presently available, appear to be
absent from the deepest, axial part of the graben.
The sandstones of the Fulmar Formation reach a maximum thickness about
366m (1200ft) in the Fulmar Field, on the fault-bounded western margin of the
Central Graben (Stockbridge & Gray 1991). In general the formation is much
thinner, reaching only 60m in the Fisher Bank Basin (Clark et al. 1993), 65m
in the Kittiwake Field (Glennie & Armstrong 1991) and 110m in the Angus
Field (Hall 1992). The Fulmar Formation thins southwards from the Central
Graben onto the Mid North Sea High.
Regional correlation
The Fulmar Formation includes equivalents of the Piper Formation of the
Moray Firth, from which it is separated on arbitrary grounds (see p.5). In the
Norwegian sector of the Central North Sea, on the eastern limb of the graben,
the equivalent shallow-marine sandstone developments are assigned to the Ula
Formation (Oxfordian to Ryazanian; Vollset & Dor 1984).
Genetic interpretation
Deposition of the sandstones occurred in a shallow-marine, low to moderately
high energy, storm-influenced, nearshore to offshore marine setting. The
thickest sandstone successions occur in the hanging-wall area of the graben-
margin faults, sourced from erosion of the uplifted fault blocks. The
distribution of of sands may also have been influenced by subsidence related
to salt withdrawal (Johnson et al. 1986). The oldest Fulmar sandstones in the
Central Graben locally include thin coals, indicating that they represent coastal
plain as well as shallow-marine deposits (Donovan et al. 1993).
The sandstones of the Fulmar Formation represent a complex amalgamation
of the products of several discrete progradational phases. The relative
importance of eustatic sea-level change or local tectonism in causing these
progradational phases is not yet established.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The Fulmar Formation yields variably poor to relatively rich palynofloras, and
a poor microfauna. All palynomorph biomarkers from the early Oxfordian
P.prolongata biomarker to the mid-Volgian G.dimorphum biomarker have
been been reported from the Fulmar Formation succession in the Central
Graben and Fisher Bank Basin areas. No details have been published on the
bio stratigraphy of the late Kimmeridgian to Volgian sandstones ('Glamis
Sands') of Block 16/21.
Age
Callovian to Volgian.
16
References
CLARK, D.N., RILEY, L . A . & AINSWORTH, N . R . 1993. Stratigraphic, structural
and depositional history of the Jurassic in the Fisher Bank Basin, U.K.
North Sea. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe:
Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 415-424. Geological Society, London.
In press.
DONOVAN, A.D., DJAKIC, A.W., IOANNIDES, N.S., GARFIELD, T.R. & JONES, C.R.
1993. Sequence stratigraphic control on Middle and Upper Jurassic
reservoir distribution within the UK Central North Sea. In: PARKER, J.R.
(ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th
Conference, 251-269. Geological Society, London. In press.
FRASER, A.R. & TONKIN, P.C. 1991. The Glamis Field, Block 16/21a, UK
North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir
No. 14, 317-322.
GLENNIE, K.W.& ARMSTRONG, L . A . 1991. The Kittiwake Field, Block 21/18,
UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir
No. 14, 339-345.
HALL, S.A. 1992. The Angus Field, a subtle trap. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. (ed.)
Exploration Britain: Geological insights for the next decade. Geological
Society Special Publication No.67, 151-185.
JOHNSON, H . D . , MACKAY T. A. & STEWART, D . J . 1986. The Fulmar Oil Field
Central North Sea: geological aspects of its discovery, appraisal and
development. Marine and Petroleum Geology 3, 99-125.
MEHENNI, M. & ROODENBURG, W.Y. 1990. Fulmar Field- U.K.: South Central
Graben, North Sea. In: BEAUMONT, E.A. & FOSTER, N.H. (eds) Structural
Traps IV. Tectonic and nontectonic fold traps, 113-139. American
Association of Petroleum Geologists, Tulsa.
PRICE, J., DYER, R., GOODALL, I., MACKIE, T., WATSON, P. & WILLIAMS, G. 1993.
Effective stratigraphical subdivision of the Humber Group and the Late
Jurassic evolution of the U.K. Central Graben. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.)
Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th
Conference, 443-158. Geological Society, London. In press.
ROBERTS, A.M., PRICE, J.D. & OLSEN, T.S. 1990. Late Jurassic half-graben
control on the siting and structure of hydrocarbon accumulations:
U.K./Norwegian Central Graben. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds)
Tectonic events responsible for Britain 's oil and gas reserves. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 229-257.
STEWART, D.J. 1986. Diagenesis of the shallow marine Fulmar Formation in
the Central North Sea. Clay Minerals 21, 537-564.
STOCKBRIDGE, C.P. & GRAY, D.I. 1991. The Fulmar Field, Blocks 30/16 &
30/1 lb, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas
fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London,
Memoir No. 14, 309-316.
VOLLSET, J. & DORE, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
Bulletin No.3.
See also Correlation Panels 16, 17.
 FULMAR
FULMAR FORMATION
FORMATION

22 / 5b-2 21 / 18-3 21 / 30-3 30 / 16-6

m m m m
0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 320 140 DT 40 0 GR 100 140 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40
ft ft ft ft

CROMER CROMER
KNOLL GP 3031
KNOLL GP 3336.5 9944
KIMMERIDGE

FORMATION
10946 KIMMERIDGE CLAY

HEATHER
CLAY
FORMATION

FORMATION
HEATHER

FORMATION 3058
10033
HEATHER Ribble Sst
FORMATION Member
3386 3084 2580.5 3147.5
11108 10119 8466 10326

FULMAR FORMATION

FULMAR FORMATION
3148
10328

SKAGERRAK FM.
2663
8738

SKAGERRAK FM.

FULMAR FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211
3660 3423
12008 11230

SKAGERRAK FM.
FORMATION
PENTLAND

2 3

7 8 9

Key Biomarkers

13 14 15 16 R. thula

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

G. dimorphum

LITHOLOGY ?

19 20 21 22
C. longicorne
Mudstone / 0 22 / 5b-2
Siltstone
Ribble Sst
E. luridum
Member
21 / 18-3
Marl
S. crystallinum
26 27 28

Freshney
Sandstone 21 / 30-3 Sst.
R. aemula
Member
30 / 16-6 FULMAR
100 km HEATHER FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
100 m
Coal FORMATION
?

Wanaea spp.

FULMAR FORMATION

FULMAR
FULMAR FORMATION
C 1993
1993
17
17 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 HEATHER FORMATION

The term Heather Formation was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
unit of grey, silty mudstones lying between the coarse clastics of the Brent and
Fladen groups and the more organic-rich marine mudstones of the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation. Deegan & Scull (1977) recognized a two-fold
division in the East Shetland Basin: an upper unit of dark grey, variably
carbonaceous silty mudstone with limestone stringers and a lower unit of hard,
pale to dark grey, micaceous, calcareous silty mudstone.
Following redefinition of the base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation (see
p.5), the top of the Heather Formation is here taken at a regional wireline-log
marker of earliest Kimmeridgian age, with the S.crystallinum (FDO)
biomarker usually occurring up to a few metres higher in the section. The
range of lithologies within the Heather Formation is similar to that of Deegan
& Scull (1977). Several additonal, newly named sandstone members are,
however, included within the formation.
The Heather Formation, as defined here, includes mudstones assigned by
some authors to the Sgiath Formation or Piper Formation (Outer Moray Firth).
These include the 'Saltire Member' and part of the 'Skene Member' of Harker
et al. (1993) and the 'Paralic Unit' and 'Marine Shale Unit' of Boldy &
Brealey (1990). Mudstones previously referred to the Uppat Formation in the
Inner Moray Firth (Andrews & Brown 1987) are also included within the
Heather Formation, following Stevens (1991), as are mudstones referred to as
the 'Renee Mudstone' by Andrews & Brown (1987, p.790). Many informal
names have been used for these Inner Moray Firth mudstones on completion
logs, including 'Brora Argillaceous Formation' (e.g. 12/27-1, Burmah), 'Brora
Arenaceous Formation' (e.g. 12/27-2, Burmah) and 'Balintore Formation'
(e.g. 12/28-2, Tenneco).
Type section
211/21-1A (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.18, fig.21): 2769-2840m (9083-9317ft)
below KB (revised depths).
Illustrated in Correlation Panel 12.
Formal subdivisions
Alness Spiculite Member p.23
Bruce Sandstone Member p.25
Freshney Sandstone Member p.27
Gorse Member (new) p.29
Ling Sandstone Member p.31
References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
BOLDY, S.A.R. & BREARLEY, S. 1990. Timing , nature and sedimentary result of
Jurassic tectonism in the Outer Moray Firth. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. &
BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas
reserves. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 259-279.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. Oxfordian-
Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Graben, UK North Sea. AAPG Bulletin. In press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block ll/30a, UK North Sea. In:
ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
245-252.

Reference sections
3/1-2: 3535-3717m (11598-12194ft)
9/10c-2: 4201-1533m (13783-14872ft)
11/30-2: 1638.5-1929.5m (5375-6330ft)
30/8-1: 3990-1542.5m (13090-14904ft)

1993
19
 Lithology
The Heather Formation is composed dominantly of medium to dark grey to
brown, marine mudstones and siltstones with sporadic thin stringers or
concretions of pale grey-brown limestone or dolomitic limestone. The
mudstones are commonly poorly fissile, soft to firm, and, because of the
presence of calcareous microfossils, slightly to moderately calcareous.
Locally, they are pyritic and carbonaceous. In the East Shetland Basin, the
lower part of the formation is generally composed of hard, micaceous,
calcareous silty mudstones, while the upper part is more carbonaceous and has
more limestone stringers. The limestones are generally microcrystalline and
hard, producing low-gamma / high-velocity spikes.
Thin sandstone stringers are locally interbedded with the Heather Formation
mudstones. They are typically friable, fine-grained, and quartzose, locally with
glauconite and mica. The thicker intra-formational sandstones, constituting the
Bruce, Freshney and Ling sandstone members, are generally very fine to fine
grained, but locally medium to coarse grained, poorly to well sorted,
sometimes micaceous, and occasionally calcite cemented.
Upper boundary
The Heather Formation is generally overlain by mudstones of the Kimmeridge
Clay Formation. The boundary between the two formations is difficult to
define on lithological grounds alone (see discussion on p.5), and is taken at a
relatively sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values, sometimes
associated with a decrease in resistivity and increase in velocity. However, the
thicker, basinal sections commonly display several lithological and wireline-
log markers that could be confused with the formation boundary (e.g. 16/3a-3,
Panel 14; 30/6-3, 30/8-1, Panel 16). The precise nature of the wireline-log
changes across the boundary varies from region to region, reflecting differing
facies and differing degrees of stratigraphic condensation in the lower part of
the Kimmeridge Clay Formation. The boundary is commonly associated with
a general downward lightening in colour of the mudstones, a decrease in
organic content, and an increase in the proportion of thin limestone beds.
In some sections the Heather Formation is overlain by sandstones (Brae,
Fulmar and Piper formations).
Lower boundary
The precise nature of the lower boundary of the Heather Formation differs
according to which formation underlies it. It is, however, normally marked by
a downward transition from mudstones or siltstones to sandstones or
interbedded sandstones, siltstones and coals. It is marked by a downward
decrease in both gamma-ray values and velocity.
In the East Shetland Basin, Beryl Embayment and South Viking Graben,
the Heather Formation generally overlies the Tarbert or Hugin Formation,
1993
respectively. Locally, however, the Heather Formation rests on older
formations.
In the Outer Moray Firth and Central Graben, the Heather Formation
commonly lies unconformably on the Pentland Formation. In such cases the
lower boundary is generally marked by the passage from mudstones to thinly
interbedded sandstones, mudstones and coals (Stroma Member), and is
marked by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in
velocity. Where these coal-bearing sediments are absent, the Heather
Formation unconformably overlies reddish and grey-brown mudstones of the
Triassic Smith Bank Formation.
In the Inner Moray Firth, the Heather Formation rests on sandstones of the
Beatrice Formation (e.g. 11/30-2)
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
Deegan & Scull (1977) recognized two informal mudstone/siltstone units
within the Heather Formation in the East Shetland Basin: an upper unit
characterized by dark grey, carbonaceous mudstone and a lower unit
characterized by pale to dark grey, micaceous, calcareous silty mudstone.
Sections elsewhere in the basin do not, however, show such a clear
lithological division, and no formal nomenclature is proposed for these
units.
Wireline-log signatures provide a more consistent means of subdividing the
Heather Formation, with a particularly distinctive signature occurring in
association with the mid-Oxfordian R.aemula (FDO) biomarker (e.g. 11/30-2,
c. 1830m). This signature is traceable in many basinal successions (e.g. Panel
12) and may be used to separate, informally, upper and lower Heather units.
Further subdivisions can be recognized within each unit on the basis of
biostratigraphy (S.crystallinum acme and R.aemula acme biomarkers), coupled
with wireline-log markers of varying prominence. These divisions of the
Heather Formation mudstones are not given formal status here. However,
formal status is given to the thin, but distinctive, paralic mudstone (Gorse
Member) occurring at the base of the Heather Formation in parts of the Outer
Moray Firth.
Three other sandstone-dominated units have here been accorded member
status within the Heather Formation. These are the Bruce Sandstone, Freshney
Sandstone and Ling Sandstone members. Thin, impersistent, sandstones
occurring elsewhere within the Heather Formation are not formally named. A
unit of sandy spiculite occurring in the Inner Moray Firth is also given formal
status as the Alness Spiculite Member.
Distribution and thickness
The Heather Formation is widely distributed across the East Shetland Basin,
Viking Graben and Central North Sea, but is absent over some intra-basinal
20
highs as a result of erosion. In all areas, the distribution of the formation is
more or less controlled by the main basin-margin bounding faults.
The Heather Formation attains a maximum drilled thickness of about 350m
in the East Shetland Basin, about 600m in the South Viking Graben and about
700m in the Central North Sea.
Regional correlation
In the Northern North Sea, the Heather Formation mudstones probably pass
laterally into the sandstone-dominated units of the Hugin and Tarbert
formations. In parts of the Central North Sea, they pass laterally into the
sandstones constituting the lower part of the Fulmar and Piper formations.
Genetic interpretation
With the exception of the Gorse Member, the Heather Formation was
deposited in fully marine enviroments, in which bottom waters were generally
aerobic. Although much of the formation appears to have been deposited on
the shelf, it locally includes sandstones of mass-flow origin, indicating a slope
or basin setting. Basinal mudstones in the South Viking Graben display
relatively high gamma-ray values, indicating the occurrence of dysaerobic
bottom waters in that region.
In the Central North Sea, the Heather Formation mudstones pass laterally
into extensive shelf sandstones. The thin and areally restricted sandstones that
occur in basinal sections represent redistribution of the shelf sands by mass-
flow processes.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The formation yields diverse marine microplankton, and includes the
S.crystallinum acme, C.polonicum, R.aemula, R.aemula acme, Wanaea spp.,
P.prolongata, and C.hyalina biomarkers. Agglutinating foraminifera dominate
the microfauna, with calcareous benthonic species forming a small proportion
of the population. The Lectypa biomarker has been reported from near the top
of the formation.
Age
Bathonian to latest Oxfordian.
References
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
See also Correlation Panels 11-16, 18, 20.
 HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION

3 / 1-2 9 / 10c-2 11 / 30-2 30 / 8-1

0 GR 150 120 DT 40 0 GR 150 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 190 DT 40 0 GR 200 240 DT 40
m m m m
ft ft ft ft

CLAY FORMATION

CLAY FORMATION

CLAY FORMATION
CLAY FORMATION

KIMMERIDGE

KIMMERIDGE

KIMMERIDGE
KIMMERIDGE

4201 1638.5 3990

3535
11598 13783 5375 13090
HEATHER FORMATION

HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
3717
12194
TARBERT
FORMATION
3739
12267
NESS
FORMATION
3770
12368
ETIVE FM.

HEATHER FORMATION
See also Correlation Panel 11 (N)

1929.5
6330

FORMATION
DISTRIBUTION MAP

BEATRICE
210 211 33 34 35
4533
14872
HUGIN FORMATION

See also Correlation Panel 18

2 3 30 31

3 / 1-2

See also Correlation Panel 11 (N&S)

7 8 9 25 26

9 / 10c-2

Key Biomarkers
12 13 14 15 16 15 16 17

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

LATE JURASSIC

S.crystallinum

0
LITHOLOGY
HUMBER GROUP

17 18 19 20 21 22 7 8
Mudstone /
Siltstone R.aemula
4542.5
HEATHER FORMATION
11 / 30-2 14904

FORMATION
Sandstone

PENTLAND
30 / 8-1 Wanaea spp.

26 27 28 29 30 1 2
MID JURASSIC

C.hyalina

Limestone

100 m
100 km
BRENT & FLADEN GROUPS

See also Correlation Panel 16

HEATHER FORMATION

HEATHER FORMATION
C 1993
1993
21 HEATHER FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 HEATHER FORMATION Alness
HEATHER FORMATION Spiculite Member
Alness Spiculite Member
Alness Spiculite Member (new) 11 /25-1 12 /22-2
0 GR 120 140 DT 40 m
m
The term Alness Spiculite Member is introduced for sandy Lithostratigraphic subdivision
0 GR 150 140 DT 40
ft
ft

spiculite and spiculitic sandstones that occur within the A thin mudstone unit is commonly present within the
lower part of the Heather Formation in the Inner Moray Alness Spilulite Member (e.g. 11/25-1), and can be used
Firth area. The term 'Alness Member' was first used in an

HEATHER FORMATION
to define upper and lower units within the member (see
unpublished report by the Robertson Group (1985) (now Stephen et al. 1993, fig.3). In sections where a true
Simon Robertson Ltd). Andrews & Brown (1987) referred 2751.5 1281.5

HEATHER FORMATION
mudstone is not developed, a higher gamma, presumably 4205

Alness Spiculite
9027
the sandstones to the Alness Spiculite Formation, but the

Alness Spiculite
argillaceous section, probably marks the same two-fold

Member
Member
unit is given member status here. subdivision (e.g. 12/22-2).
1324.5
4345
Type section Distribution and thickness 2811
9223 1350.5
11/25-1: 2751.5-281 lm (9027-9223ft) below KB. The Alness Spiculite Member is most thickly developed in Carr 4430

BEATRICE
Mbr 1367

FM.
the centre and north of the Inner Moray Firth. In the Louise 4485
Reference section Beatrice Field (e.g. 11/30-2, Panel 18) and in the extreme
Mbr

12/22-2: 1281.5-1324.5m (4205-345ft) south of Quadrant 12, the spiculites are absent through
lateral passage into spiculitic siltstones and mudstones. A
Name. From the town of Alness on the Cromarty Firth,
maximum thickness of 90m is encountered in well 12/21-3.
Scotland.

Lithology Regional correlation

The Alness Spiculite Member consists of sandy spiculite, The Alness Spiculite Member correlates with the Brora
grading to spiculitic sandstone. The spicules are largely Sandstone and Ardassie Limestone onshore (Stephen et al.
ovoidal spicules, being derived from the siliceous sponge 1993).
Rhaxella. The spicules are of very fine to fine sand grade,
and associated with subordinate detrital sand grains. In the Genetic interpretation
type well, wavy horizontal laminae are preserved at the The spiculite accumulated as an extensive subtidal shoal
base of the formation, but the sandstone is generally (Andrews & Brown 1987). The upper and lower spiculite 0
c h a r a c t e r i z e d by intense bioturbation. Bivalves, units represent separate progradional phases, with the
DISTRIBUTION MAP LITHOLOGY
belemnites and an ammonite have been recorded from the intervening mudstone unit representing a flooding surface
type section. (Stephen et al. 1993, fig.3). 210 211 33 34 35 Mudstone /
Siltstone
The member generally displays an overall upward
coarsening from grey-brown spiculitic siltstones into Biostratigraphic characterization
Sandstone /
sandy spiculites. Two large-scale upward-coarsening The Alness Spiculite Member yields abundant Spiculite

cycles can be recognized in many sections. An upward- palynofloras including the dinoflagellate cyst Rigaudella 100 m
fining unit grading from sandy spiculite to spiculitic aemula. Calcareous benthonic foraminifera dominate the 2 3 30 31

siltstone is commonly present at the top of the member microfauna.

(e.g. 11/25-1).
Age
Upper boundary
Mid Oxfordian (Stephen et al. 1993, fig.3). 7 8 9 25 26
The top of the Alness Spiculite Member is defined in
some sections (e.g. 12/22-2), by an abrupt downward References
change from Heather Formation mudstones to spiculites, ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution
marked by a sharp decrease in gamma-ray values and of the Jurassic, Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
decrease in velocity. In other sections, the boundary is K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 12 13 15 16 15 16 17
14
more transitional (e.g. 11/25-1). 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL, J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & 12 / 22-2
Lower boundary
HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The genetic sequence stratigraphy of
The base of the Alness Spiculite Member is defined by a the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession, Inner Moray Key Biomarkers
downward change from spiculites to undifferentiated Firth. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.) Petroleum geology of
17 18 19 20 21 22 7 8

HUMBER GROUP
Heather F o r m a t i o n mudstones. The boundary is
L. ectypa

LATE JURASSIC
HEATHER FORMATION
Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference,
transitional, falling within an overall upward-coarsening
R. aemula

485-505. Geological Society, London. In press. 11 / 25-1 Alness Spiculite

succession. It is marked on wireline logs by an inflection Member

on the gamma-ray and sonic logs. See also Correlation Panel 18. Wanaea spp.

26 27 28 29 30 1 2
Carr Member

FLADEN GROUP
MID JURASSIC
C. hyalina
BEATRICE FM.
Louise Member
100 km
BRORA COAL
FORMATION

ALNESS SPICULITE MEMBER

Alness Spiculite Member

HEATHER FORMATION Alness Spiculite Member
1993 C 1993
23 23
Page left blank intentionally
 HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION Bruce Sandstone
Bruce Member
Sandstone Member

Bruce Sandstone Member (new)

9 / 12a-5 9 / 13a-34
The term Bruce Sandstone Member is introduced for gamma-ray values but often lacks a distinctive velocity m
signature.
0 GR 140 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40
sandstones that lie within the mudstone-dominated ft m
ft
succession of the Heather Formation of the Beryl CHALK GROUP 2753
9030
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
Embayment area. It has been informally named by Mobil Lithostratigraphic subdivision KIMMERIDGE FORMATION
3287.5
in many well sections from the Beryl Embayment, and The Bruce Sandstone Member is informally divided on
CLAY
FORMATION
10786

subdivided into a lower 'Nevis Member' (Callovian) and many completion logs into an upper Katrine unit 2795
9168
an upper 'Katrine Member' (Oxfordian). These terms are (Oxfordian) and a lower Nevis unit (Callovian) age, with a 2805.5
3322.5
10900

HEATHER FORMATION
not formally adopted here.
9202
mudstone separating the two in places.

Bruce Sandstone
Bruce Sandstone Member

Member
Type section Distribution and thickness
9/12a-5: 2805.5-2915m (9202-9562ft) below KB.

Reference section
9/13a-34: 3322.5-3392.5
HEATHER FORMATION
The Bruce Sandstone Member occurs interbedded with
3392.5
Heather Formation mudstones in various places along 11130
the western, faulted margin of the Beryl Embayment,
(10900-11130ft) and is also recorded on the eastern sides of some intra- 2915
basinal'faults. It is always bounded to the west by the 9562

Name. From the Bruce Field, in Block 9/8.
Lithology
The Bruce Sandstone Member is characterized by white to
brown, generally very fine to fine, occasionally medium to
coarse grained sandstones. They are poorly to well sorted,
sometimes micaceous and locally calcite cemented. The
formation includes both massive sandstones, several tens
of metres thick (e.g. 9/12a-5), and thinly bedded
sandstones alternating with mudstones (e.g. 9/13a-4).
Upper boundary
footwall of a fault block/platform area, and to the east by
a depositional pinch-out. The sandstones occur at
various stratigraphic levels within the Heather
Formation, and display complex interdigitation with the
mudstones. The maximum thickness of these composite
sandstone successions (including the relatively thin
intervening mudstones) is about 95m.
Genetic interpretation
The sandstones of the Bruce Sandstone Member are
considered to have been deposited as turbidites in a
relatively deep marine basin. LITHOLOGY 0

The top of the Bruce Sandstone Member is marked by a

downward change from Heather Formation mudstones to Biostratigraphic characterization Mudstone / Siltstone
DISTRIBUTION MAP
sandstones. It is marked by a downward decrease in The Bruce Sandstone Member yields relatively abundant 210 211
gamma-ray values and, in many wells (e.g. 9/12a-5), by palynofloras, with the P.prolongata and Wanaea spp. Sandstone

an increase in velocity. biomarkers often identifiable in the upper part of the

member. Chalk
Lower boundary 100 m
The base of the Bruce Sandstone Member is marked by a Age 2 3

sharp or transitional downward change from sandstones to Callovian to Oxfordian.

mudstones. It is marked by a downward increase in

7 8 9

9 / 12a-5
9 / 13a-34

13 14 15 16
Key Biomarkers

KIMMERIDGE

LATE JURASSIC
CLAY FORMATION
19 20 21

HUMBER GROUP
22 S.crystallinum

Wanaea spp.
Bruce
Sst.
26 27 28 29 30 Mbr

MID JURASSIC
HEATHER
FORMATION
100 km

FLADEN
GROUP
HUGIN FORMATION
BRUCE SANDSTONE MEMBER

HEATHER FORMATION Bruce Sandstone Member

1993
C 1993

HEATHER FORMATION 25 Bruce Sandstone Member

Page left blank intentionally
 HEATHER FORMATION Freshney Sandstone Member
HEATHER FORMATION
Freshney Sandstone Member
Freshney Sandstone Member (new) 30 / 6-3
The term Freshney Sandstone Member is introduced for a Formation mudstones, marked by a downward increase in 0 GR 100 140 DT 40
m

thin deep-water sandstone unit that lies within Heather gamma-ray values and a slight decrease in velocity. ft

Formation mudstones in block 30/6, southern Central

Graben. It equates with the 'Freshney Member' as used in Distribution and thickness
an unpublished report by Badley Ashton & Associates / The Freshney Sandstone Member is at present known
Geostrat Ltd. The unit has been called the 'Jacqui from only a few wells in a limited area of the UK Central 4773

HEATHER FORMATION
Sandstone' in Phillips Petroleum completion reports. Graben. Thin, unnamed, sandstones are known to occur at
15660

Freshney Sandstone
a comparable stratigraphic level in adjacent areas. The

Member
Type section formation is 60.5m thick in well 30/6-3.
30/6-3: 4773-4833.5m (15660-15858ft) below KB. 4833.5
Remarks: this is the only released well to penetrate the Regional correlation 15858

Freshney Sandstone Member.
Lithology
The Freshney Sandstone Member comprises moderately
thick beds of fine to medium grained, poorly to
moderately cemented sandstones, separated by dark grey-
The Freshney Sandstone Member passes laterally into
mudstone facies. Its age relationships with other sandstone
units in the Central Graben area are poorly understood.
Genetic interpretation
The Freshney Sandstone Member was probably deposited
See also Correlation Panel 16

brown, carbonaceous mudstone units. The sandstones pass in a deep-water marine setting.
laterally into mudstones.
Biostratigraphic characterization
Upper boundary
No age-diagnostic taxa have been recorded.
The top of the Freshney Sandstone Member is defined by
a downward change from Heather Formation mudstones Age
to sandstones, marked by a sharp decrease in gamma-ray
values and a slight increase in velocity. ?Late Oxfordian.
LITHOLOGY
0
Lower boundary See also Correlation Panel 16. Mudstone / Siltstone

The base of the Freshney Sandstone Member is defined by

a sharp downward change from sandstones to Heather Sandstone
DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211 33 34 35
Limestone
100 m

2 3 30 31

7 8 9 25 26

Key Biomarkers

R. thula

12 13 14 15 16 15 16 17

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

G. dimorphum

C. longicorne
17 18 19 20 21 22 7 8

Ribble Sst
E. luridum
Member

S. crystallinum
26 27 28 29 30 1 2

30 / 6-3 Freshney
Sst.
Member R. aemula

100 km
FULMAR
FULMAR HEATHER FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION Wanaea spp.

FRESHNEY SANDSTONE MEMBER

Freshney Sandstone Member

HEATHER FORMATION Freshney Sandstone Member
1993 C 1993

27 27
Page left blank intentionally
 HEATHER FORMATION HEATHER FORMATION Gorse Member
Gorse Member
Gorse Member (new) 15 / 21-4 20 / 8-1
The term Gorse Member is introduced for a unit of paralic Distribution and thickness
mudstones that constitutes the base of the Heather
0 GR 100 140 DT 40 0 GR 150 140 DT 40

The Gorse Member has been identified in several isolated

m m
ft ft

Formation in parts of the Outer Moray Firth area. It areas within the Witch Ground Graben and in the South

Pibroch Mbr
PIPER FM.
overlies coal-bearing sandstones of the Stroma Member

FORMATION
Halibut Basin. It is usually a few metres to tens of metres

HEATHER
(Pentland Formation). The Gorse Member comprises part thick, attaining a maximum thickness of about 60m.
of the Skene Member (Sgiath Formation) as originally 2534
8313
HEATHER
defined by Harker et al. (1993) (see table, p.55) Regional correlation FORMATION
2556.5 2764
Gorse 8387 9068

Type section The absence of the Gorse Member in many Stroma/ Mbr 2569.5
Gorse
Mbr
8430 2783.5
Heather/Piper sections has been interpreted as reflecting
V V V V

PENTLAND FM.
V V V

Volcanics Mbr
9132
20/8-1: 2764-2783.5m (9068-9132ft) below KB. lateral passage into the coal-bearing sediments of the
V V V V
V V V
PENT. Stroma
FM. Mbr

Rattray
V V V V 2798
V V V 9179.5
Stroma Member (Harker et al. 1993). Alternatively, it V V V V

Reference section SMITH

V V V

may reflect condensation or reworking.

V V V V
V V V BANK

15/21-4: 2556.5-2569.5m (8387-8430ft)

V V V V
FORMATION

Genetic interpretation
Name. From the moorland shrub. The Gorse Member is characterized by a dominance of
terrestrial palynomorphs, and is interpreted as a paralic
Lithology deposit (O'Driscoll et al. 1990; Harker et al. 1993).
The Gorse Member consists of brownish black mudstones,
in which coaly fragments are locally abundant. It is Biostratigraphic characterization
characterized by high resistivity values coupled with low
The Gorse Member yields palynofloras dominated by
velocity.
pteridophyte spores. Agglutinating foraminifera are also
common (Harker et al. 1993).
Upper boundary
The top of the Gorse Member is defined by a downward Age
change from grey to brownish black mudstones. It is LITHOLOGY
DISTRIBUTION MAP
marked by a downward increase in resistivity and Probably mid Oxfordian. 0
Mudstone /
decrease in velocity, and often by a temporary downward 210 211 Siltstone

increase in gamma-ray values. References

HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. Sandstone
Lower boundary 1993. Oxfordian-Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic)
The Gorse Member commonly lies conformably on the reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground Graben, UK
Coal
Stroma Member or unconformably on older units of the North Sea. AAPG Bulletin. In press. 2 3

Pentland Formation. In either case, its base is generally O'DRISCOLL, D., HINDLE, A.D. & LONG, D.C. 1990. The V V V V V V V
marked by a downward passage from mudstones to thinly structural controls on Upper Jurassic and Lower 100 m V V V V V V
V V V V V V V
Volcanics

interbedded sandstones, mudstones and coals. It is marked Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
V V V V V V

by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray and Graben, UK North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & 7 8 9
velocity-log responses. Elsewhere, where the coal-bearing BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for
sediments are absent, the Gorse Member unconformably Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society,
overlies reddish and grey-brown mudstones of the Smith London, Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
Bank Formation (Triassic).
13 14 15 16

15 / 21-4
Key Biomarkers

KIMMERIDGE

HUMBER
19 20 21 22 CLAY

GROUP
FORMATION Chanter Mbr

LATE JURASSIC
20 / 8-1 PIPER S.crystallinum

FM.
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
FORMATION ? R.aemula

Gorse Mbr

FLADEN GROUP
Stroma
26 27 28 29 30 Member

(PENTLAND FM.)

100 km
MID
Rattray Rattray
JURASSIC Volc. Mbr
PENTLAND FM. Volc. Mbr

GORSE MEMBER (Minimum area - see text)

Gorse Member
HEATHER FORMATION Gorse Member
1993 C 1993

29 29
Page left blank intentionally
 HEATHER FORMATION Ling
HEATHER FORMATION Sandstone Member
Ling Sandstone Member
Ling Sandstone Member (new)
16 / 8a 4
The term Ling Sandstone Member describes a thin unit of Distribution and thickness 0 GR 200 140 DT 40
m
sandstones within the Heather Formation of the South The Ling Sandstone Member is thickest adjacent to the ft

Viking Graben. The name is formalized from the usage of graben-bounding fault in Block 16/8, and probably has a
Cockings et al. (1992). depositional pinchout to the east, north and south. The
member has a drilled thickness of 124m in the type well
Type section and probably thins eastwards. 4757.5

16/8a-4 (Cockings et al. 1992): 4 7 5 7 - 4 8 8 lm

HEATHER FORMATION
15608

(15607-16014ft) below KB. Genetic interpretation

Ling Sandstone Member

Name. From the moorland plant (Cockings et al. 1992).
Lithology
The Ling Sandstone Member is characterizd by medium
to coarse grained (rarely fine-grained) sandstones.
Individual beds are usually between 1 and 10m thick.
Mudstone rip-up clasts, water-escape features and gravel
lags have been described (Cockings et al. 1992). The
sandstones are interbedded with realtively thin units of
dark grey to black mudstone.
Upper boundary
The top of the Ling Sandstone Member is defined by a
downward transition from mudstone (Heather Formation)
to sandstone. It is marked by a downward decrease in
gamma-ray values and often by an increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Ling Sandstone Member is defined by a
downward change fro m sandstone to mudstone. It is
marked by a sharp increase in gamma-ray values and
often by a decrease in velocity.
The sandstones of the Ling Sandstone Member were
probably deposited as turbidites in a slope or basin
environment.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The P.prolongata biomarker occurs at, or immediately
above, the top of the Ling Sandstone Member.
4880
16010
Age
Probably of mid to late Callovian age.
See also Correlation Panels 13,14
References
COCKINGS, J.H., KESSLER, L.G.II., MAZZA, T.A. & RILEY,
L.A. 1992. Bathonian to mid-Oxfordian sequence
stratigraphy of the South Viking Graben, North Sea. In:
HARDMAN, R.F.P. Exploration Britain: Geological
insights for the next decade. Geological Society,
London, Special Publication No.67, 65-105.
See also Correlation Panels 13, 14.
0
DISTRIBUTION MAP LITHOLOGY
211
210
Mudstone /
Siltstone

Sandstone

2 3

100 m

7 8 9

13 14 15 16

Key Biomarkers

16 / 8a-4 KIMMERIDGE

LATE JURASSIC
19 20 21 22
CLAY FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP
S.crystallinum

HEATHER R.aemula
FORMATION
Wanaea spp.
26 27 28 29 30

Ling Sst. Mbr

MID JURASSIC
C.hyalina

100 km

FLADEN
GROUP
HUGIN FORMATION
LING SANDSTONE MEMBER

Ling Sandstone Member

HEATHER FORMATION Ling
31 Sandstone Member
1993 C 1993

31
Page left blank intentionally
 KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

The term Kimmeridge Clay has for long been used for an onshore succession
of organic-rich marine mudstones of Kimmeridgian (sensu anglico) age, the
type section being in Kimmeridge Bay, Dorset. Rhys (1974) subsequently
applied the term Kimmeridge Clay Formation to comparable sediments of late
Jurassic age in the Southern North Sea. Deegan & Scull (1977) extended
formal usage of the name into the Central and Northern North Sea, following
the informal use of the term there by Bowen (1975). The term is now widely
applied in the UK sector of the North Sea, although the formation as defined
offshore clearly includes sediments of mid-Volgian to late Ryzanian age,
which onshore are excluded from the Kimmeridge Clay.
The base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in the Central and Northern
North Sea is here redefined (see p.5). It is taken at a regional wireline-log
marker of earliest Kimmeridgian age. The S. crystallinum (FDO) biomarker
usually occurs a few metres above the base of the formation in Central North
Sea sections. The 'Lower Kimmeridge Clay' of Turner et al. (1987) and Riley
et al. (1989) is included within the Heather Formation. The range of
lithologies within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation here defined is similar to
that described by Deegan & Scull (1977).
Several sandstone members are now formally recognized within the
offshore Kimmeridge Clay Formation, using, in some cases, existing informal
names. The term 'Magnus Sandstone Member' was introduced by De'Ath &
Schuyleman (1981) for sandstones in the East Shetland Basin. The term
'Burns Member' has been used in completion reports for a heterolithic
sandstone-dominated succession in the Inner and Outer Moray Firth areas.
However, the same sediments have been referred in publications to the
'Helmsdale Member' or the 'Ettrick Sands' (including subdivisions, such as
upper, middle and lower, etc). The terms 'Helmsdale Boulder Beds',
'Claymore Sandstone Member' and 'Cromarty Sand Member' have also been
used. The Claymore Sandstone Member was defined by Turner et al. (1984)
for sandstones elsewhere referred to as the 'Main Claymore Member', 'Low
Gamma Sands', 'High Gamma Sands' and 'Galley Sands'. The Ribble
Sandstone Member is equivalent to the 'Ribble reservoir unit' defined by
Johnson et al. (1986) in the Fulmar Field area
Several attempts have been made to subdivide the mudstones of the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation on the basis of gamma-ray logs. Bowen (1975)
r e c o g n i z e d a ' n o n - r a d i o a c t i v e ' and a ' r a d i o a c t i v e ' unit within the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation. Andrews & Brown (1987) recognized a 'lower
hot shale unit' an 'upper warm shale unit' and a 'lower warm shale unit'.
Their 'lower warm shale unit' equates with the Heather Formation as defined
here. Turner et al. (1987) recognized a 'lower Kimmeridge Clay Formation', BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum
which includes strata assigned in this study to the upper part of the Heather and the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 353-361. Heyden & Son,
Formation , overlain by Brae Formatio n sandstones and an 'uppe r London.
Kimmeridge Clay Formation' adjacent to and above the sandstones. Maher & DE'ATH, N.G. & SCHUYLEMAN, S.F. 1981. The geology of the Magnus oilfield.
Harker (1987) recognized a 'mid-Volgian Kimmeridge Clay Formation Silt In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds) Petroleum geology of the continental
Unit', lying above the 'Claymore sandstones' and capped by a higher shelf of North-west Europe, 342-351. Heyden & Son, London
gamma-ray interval that they termed the 'late Volgian Kimmeridge Shale
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
Unit'. Price et al. (1993) divided the Humber Group mudstones into nine
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
named lithostratigraphic units, using a combination of lithostratigraphic and
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
biostratigraphic parameters. Seven of these fall within the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation as defined here. JOHNSON, H.D., MACKAY, T.A. & STEWART, D.J. 1986. The Fulmar Oilfield
(Central North Sea): geological aspects of its discovery, appraisal and
Type section development. Marine and Petroleum Geology 3, 99-125.
Kimmeridge Bay, Dorset, is regarded as the type section for the Kimmeridge MAHER, C.E. & HARKER, S.D. 1987. Claymore Oil Field. In: BROOKS, J. &
Clay Formation, although no comprehensive formal definition has been GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 835-845.
published. Graham & Trotman, London.
PRICE, J., DYER, R., GOOD ALL, I., MACKIE, T., WATSON, P. & WILLIAMS, G. 1993.
Reference sections Effective stratigraphical subdivision of the Humber Group and the Late
Jurassic evolution of the U.K. Central Graben. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.)
211/28-5: 3133.5-3308.5m (10280-10855ft)
Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th
3/1-2: 3338-3535m (10952-11598ft)
Conference, 443-458. Geological Society, London. In press.
11/30-2: 969.5-1638.5m (3180-5375ft)
16/13a-3: 4285.5-4672.5m (14060-15330ft) RHYS, G.H. 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for
30/8-1: 3700-3990m (12139-13090m) the southern North Sea and an outline structural nomenclature for the
whole of the (U.K.) North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences Report
Formal subdivisions 74/8.
Birch Sandstone Member p.37 RILEY, L.A., ROBERTS, M.J. & CONNELL, E . R . 1989. The application of
Burns Sandstone Member p.39 palynology in the interpretation of Brae Formation stratigraphy and
Claymore Sandstone Member p.43 reservoir geology in the South Brae Field area, British North Sea. In:
Dirk Sandstone Member p.47 COLLINSON, J.D. (ed.) Correlation in hydrocarbon exploration, 339-356.
Magnus Sandstone Member p.49 Graham & Trotman, London.
Ptarmigan Sandstone Member p.51
TURNER, C.C., RICHARDS, P.C., SWALLOW, J.L. & GRIMSHAW, S.P. 1984. Upper
Ribble Sandstone Member p.53
Jurassic stratigraphy and sedimentary facies in the Central Outer Moray
Firth Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum Geology 1, 105-117.
References
TURNER, C.C., COHEN, J.M., CONNELL, E.R. & COOPER, D.M. 1987. A
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of depositional model for the South Brae oilfield. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London. K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 853-864. Graham &
Trotman, London.

1993
33
 Lithology
The Kimmeridge Clay Formation consists dominantly of dark grey brown to
black, non-calcareous or slightly-calcareous, partly fissile, moderately to
highly organic-rich mudstones. Thin laminae and streaks of grey siltstone and
sandstone occur locally. Belemnites and ammonites are recorded from cores.
Sandstones and conglomerates are interbedded at various levels within the
mudstones, and locally constitute the entire vertical succession (see
descriptions of individual members for details). Thin sandstones (unnamed)
occur locally (e.g. 3/30-2, not illustrated). These are generally very fine
grained, with sharp bases and cross-lamination displayed in some cases.
Upper boundary
The top of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation is defined by a downward change
from marls, calcareous mudstones, sandstones or limestones (Cromer Knoll
Group) to dark grey mudstones. It is marked by a downward increase in
gamma-ray values and decrease in velocity. In restricted areas of the Central
North Sea, the boundary occurs within a continuous sandstone succession. In
such sections, the boundary is difficult to define, but can usually be drawn at a
downward change from relatively thickly bedded and/or calcareous sandstones
to relatively thinly bedded sandstones.
Lower boundary
The Kimmeridge Clay Formation overlies Heather Formation mudstones in
most basins but occurs above Piper Formation or Fulmar Formation
sandstones in parts of the Central North Sea. The formation may also rest
unconformably on older strata over the crests of some eroded and tilted fault
blocks.
Where the formation overlies mudstones of the Heather Formation, the base
is difficult to define on lithological grounds alone (see discussion on p.5). It is
here taken at a relatively sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values,
sometimes associated with an increase in velocity. A decrease in resistivity
also occurs at this level in some sections. However, the thicker, basinal
sections commonly display several lithological and wireline-log markers that
could be confused with the formation boundary (e.g. Panels 12 and 16). The
precise nature of the wireline-log changes across the boundary varies from
region to region, principally reflecting differing degrees of stratigraphic
condensation in the lower part of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation. The
boundary is commonly associated with a general downward lightening in
colour of the mudstones, a decrease in organic content, and an increase in the
proportion of thin limestone beds.
Where Kimmeridge Clay Formation mudstones overlie Piper Formation or
Fulmar Formation sandstones, the lower boundary is clearly identified at the
downward change from organic-rich mudstone to sandstone, accompanied by
a decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity.
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
Several subdivisions of the Kimmeridge Clay formation are possible in most
successions, based on a combination of wireline-log and biostratigraphic data.
1993
Price et al. (1993) defined seven such units within the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation (as defined here). However, currently available biostratigraphic
data are insufficient to determine whether these units are consistently traceable
throughout the Central and Northern North Sea. The most consistent wireline-
log marker is provided by an upward increase in gamma-ray values, marking a
transition into 'hot shales' (see Panel 12).
Seven, formally defined, coarse clastic units are recognized: the Birch
Sandstone Member, Burns Sandstone Member, Claymore Sandstone Member,
Dirk Sandstone Member, Magnus Sandstone Member, Ptarmigan Sandstone
Member and the Ribble Sandstone Member.
Distribution and thickness
The Kimmeridge Clay Formation is widely distributed in the UK North Sea
Basin. It attains maximum thicknesses of over 350m in the East Shetland
Basin, over 1100m in the South Viking Graben, about 1400m in the Moray
Firth and about 300m in the Central North Sea. The formation generally
thickens markedly towards the fault bounded margins of the basins and thins
over the crests of intra-basinal fault blocks.
Regional correlation
The Kimmeridge Clay Formation is the direct equivalent of the Draupne
Formation in the Norwegian sector of the Northern North Sea and of the
Mandal and Farsund formations in the Norwegian Central Graben (Vollset &
Dor 1984). Jensen et al. (1986) suggested usage of the term Farsund
Formation in the Danish sector also.
Genetic interpretation
The Kimmeridge Clay Formation mudstones represent marine hemipelagic
deposition in an environment where bottom waters were generally anoxic,
favouring the preservation of organic material (Miller 1990). The interbedded
sandstones and conglomerates reflect the erosion of adjacent areas, especially
during lowstand phases. They were probably deposited as submarine fans by
gravity-flow processes.
The upper boundary of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation is generally
regarded as representing an unconformity (the so-called Late Cimmerian
Unconformity) in many wells. However, Rawson & Riley (1982) suggested
that there is often no unconformity at this level. They considered that the
facies change across the boundary reflects disruption of the stratified anoxic
bottom waters during the a sea-level rise in late Ryazanian times. However,
they identified hiatuses at the boundary in wells at the crests of tilted fault-
blocks, and suggested that these may represent an amalgamation of a
succession of minor discontinuities within the thicker, off-structure,
successions.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The Kimmeridge Clay Formation yields an abundant, well-preserved and
diverse palynoflora. The R.thula, E.expiratum, G.dimorphum, Muderongia
sp.A, C.longicorne, and E.luridum biomarkers are all represented, with the
34
S.crystallinum biomarker occurring close to the base of the formation. The
microfauna is largely restricted to agglutinated species of foraminifera and
include the H.canui, T. cf lathetica, T.jurassica and A.deceptorius biomarkers.
Age
Kimmeridgian to late Ryazanian.
References
CLARK, D.N., RILEY, L.A. & AINSWORTH, N.R. 1993. Stratigraphic, structural
and depositional history of the Jurassic in the Fisher Bank Basin, UK North
Sea. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe:
Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 415424. Geological Society, London.
In press.
DORE, A.G., VOLLSET, J. & HAMAR, G.P. 1985. Correlation of the offshore
sequences referred to the Kimmeridge Clay Formation - relevance to the
Norwegian sector. In: THOMAS, B.K. et al. (eds) Petroleum geochemistry in
exploration of the Norwegian shelf, 27-37. Graham & Trotman, London.
JENSEN, T.F., HOLM, L., FRANDSEN, N. & MICHELSEN, O. 1986. Jurassic-Lower
Cretaceous lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Danish Central Trough.
Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, Series A, 12, 1-65.
MAHER, C.E. & HARKER, S.D. 1987. Claymore Oil Field. In: BROOKS, J. &
GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 835-845.
Graham & Trotman, London.
MILLER, R.G. 1990. A paleoceanographic approach to the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation. In: HUC, A.Y. (ed.) Deposition of organic facies. AAPG Studies
in Geology No.30.
PRICE, J., DYER, R., GOODALL, I., MACKIE, T., WATSON, P. & WILLIAMS, G. 1993.
Effective stratigraphical subdivision of the Humber Group and the Late
Jurassic evolution of the U.K. Central Graben. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.)
Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th
Conference, 443-458. Geological Society, London. In press.
RAWSON, P.F. & RILEY, L.A. 1982. Latest Jurassic-Early Cretaceous events and
the 'Late Cimmerian Unconformity' in the North Sea area. AAPG Bulletin
66, 2628-2648.
RILEY, L.A., ROBERTS, M.J. & CONNELL, E . R . 1989. The application of
palynology in the interpretation of Brae Formation stratigraphy and
reservoir geology in the South Brae Field area, British North Sea. In:
COLLINSON, J.D. (ed.) Correlation in hydrocarbon exploration, 339-356.
Graham & Trotman, London.
VOLLSET, J. & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
Bulletin No.3.
See also Correlation Panels 11-20.
 KIMMERIDGE CLAYFORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION
211 / 28-5 3 / 1-2 16 / 13a-3 30 / 8-1 11 / 30-2
0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40
m m m m m
ft ft ft ft ft

KNOLL GP

KNOLL GP

KNOLL GP
KNOLL GP

CROMER

CROMER

CROMER
CROMER

GROUP
CHALK
3133.5 3338 4285.5 3700 969.5
10280 10952 14060 12139 3180
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

Sst. Mbr
Burns
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION
3308.5
10855
HEATHER FM.

3535

11598
HEATHER FM.

See also Correlation Panel 12

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

See also Correlation Panel 11 (N) 3990
13090

HEATHER FM.
4672.5
See also Correlation Panel 16
15330

HEATHER FM.
DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211 33 34 35

211 / 28-5 See also Correlation Panel 14

2 3 30 31

3 / 1-2

7 8 9 25 26

LITHOLOGY
12 13 14 15 16 15 16 17
Mudstone / Key Biomarkers
Siltstone 1638.5

CRETAC.
0 CROMER KNOLL / CHALK GROUPS 5375
16 / 13a-3

HEATHER FM.
R. thula

Hot shale G. dimorphum

C. longicorne

HUMBER GROUP
17 18 19 20 21 22 7 8 KIMMERIDGE
LATE JURASSIC

E. luridum
Sandstone CLAY FORMATION
11 / 30-2 See also Correlation Panel 18

Limestone 100 m S. crystallinum

26 27 28 29 30 1 2
HEATHER
R. aemula
FORMATION
Chalk

100 km
30 / 8-1

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

KIMMERIDGE CLAYFORMATION
FORMATION
C 1993
1993
35 KIMMERIDGE CLAY
Page left blank intentionally
 KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION Birch
KIMMERIDGE CLAY Sandstone Member
FORMATION
Birch Sandstone Member
Birch Sandstone Member (new) 16 / 12a-4 16 / 12a-8
0 GR 280 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 190 DT 40

The term Birch Sandstone Member is introduced for a thin The wireline-log expression of the boundary varies m
ft
m
ft
unit of deep-water sandstones that occurs within the according to the thickness of the mudstone unit above the
CROMER CROMER
mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in the sandstone.
KNOLL GP KNOLL GP
South Viking Graben area.
Lower boundary 4215.5
13830
3954
12972
Type section The base of the Birch Sandstone Member is defined by a

Birch Sandstone
Birch Sandstone

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

Member
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION
16/12-8: 3954-4017m (12972-13180ft) below KB. downward transition from sandstones to organic-rich

Member
mudstones ( u n d i f f e r e n t i a t e d Kimmeridge Clay
Reference section Formation), marked by a sharp increase in gamma-ray 4017

16/12a-4: 4215.5-4286.5m (13830-14064ft) values and decrease in velocity. 4286.5

14064
13180

Name. From the tree. Distribution and thickness

Lithology
The Birch Sandstone Member comprises fine to medium
grained, moderately to well sorted sandstones. Beds of
m u d s t o n e are sporadically intercalated with the
sandstones, attaining a thickness of several metres.
Upper boundary
The top of the Birch Sandstone Member lies immediately
beneath mudstones or marls of the Comer Knoll Group. In
the type and reference wells, the uppermost sandstone unit
is overlain by a very thin bed of Kimmeridge Clay
mudstone, which is here included within the Birch
Sandstone Member. In sections with a thicker bed of
mudstone at the top, the upper boundary of the member
should be taken at the top of the uppermost sandstone.
The Birch Sandstone Member is largely restricted to a
small part of block 16/12, but thin sandstone beds at the
same stratigraphic level may occur in adjacent blocks.
The thickness of the Birch Sandstone Member is highly
variable, attaining a maximum thickness of about 55m.
Genetic interpretation
The Birch Sandstone Member was probably deposited by
gravity-flow processes in an anoxic, relatively deep water
marine setting.
Biostratigraphic characterization
No data are available for these sandstones.
Age 0
Ryazanian. LITHOLOGY

Mudstone /
Siltstone

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211 Sandstone

100m

2 3

7 8 9

13 14
16 / 12a-4 Key Biomarkers
15 16
CROMER KNOLL GROUP

EARLY
CRET.
Birch Sst.
Member

19
16 / 12a-8
20 21 22 G.dimorphum
KIMMERIDGE

HUMBER GROUP

BRAE FORMATION
LATE JURASSIC
CLAY
C.longicorne

FORMATION

26 27 28 29 30
E.luridum

S.crystallinum
100 km ?
HEATHER FORMATION

BIRCH SANDSTONE MEMBER

Birch Sandstone Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION Birch
37 Sandstone Member
1993 C 1993

37
Page left blank intentionally
 Burns Sandstone Member
(new)
The term Bums Sandstone Member is introduced for a thick, sandstone unit
within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation. The sandstones have been assigned
several informal names on company completion logs. For example, in the type
well (12/24-2), Occidental applied the term 'Helmsdale Boulder Beds
equivalent', whereas Britoil included sandstones here assigned to the Burns
Sandstone Member in their informal 'Lower Hot Shale', 'Siltstone', 'Ettrick
Sandstone' and 'Upper Hot Shale' members of the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation (e.g. 20/2-5). In the Kimmeridge Clay Formation of the Beatrice
Field (Block 11/30), Stevens (1991) recognized an informal 'Cromarty Sand
Member' of Ryazanian age, but left associated Volgian sandstones unnamed.

Type section
12/24-2: 1538-2882m (5046-9456ft) below KB.

Reference sections
12/23-2: 957.5-1382.5m (3142-4535ft)
20/2-2: 3191.5-3263m (10470-10706ft)
20/2-5: 2927-3285.5m (9603-10779ft)

Name. After Robert Burns, the 18th century Scottish lyric poet and song-
writer.

References
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 1 l/30a, UK North Sea. In:
ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
245-252.

1993
39
 Lithology
The Burns Sandstone Member consists of sandstones interbedded with
siltstones and mudstones. The sandstones occur as beds up to a few metres in
thickness or in composite units that locally exceed more than 80m in
thickness. They are predominantly very fine to medium grained, but coarse to
very coarse grained locally. They are variably cemented with carbonate and
are poorly to moderately sorted. The interbedded grey and brown to black
mudstones and siltstones are typical of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation.
Upper boundary
Where the Burns Sandstone Member is overlain by the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation, the top is defined by a downward change from mudstones to
sandstones, or interbedded sandstones and mudstones. It is marked by a
downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity. Thin
sandstones may occur within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation above this log
break but are not included in the Burns Sandstone Member. Locally, the Burns
Sandstone Member is overlain by sandstones of the Cromer Knoll Group (e.g.
20/2-5), in which case its top can be difficult to recognize without recourse to
detailed biostratigraphy. However, in some sections, the boundary is marked
by a change from thickly bedded sandstones to thinly bedded sandstones
interbedded with mudstones (e.g. 20/2-5). Also, mudstones associated with the
Cromer Knoll Group sandstones are generally more calcareous than those
associated with the Burns Sandstone Member, with correspondingly lower
gamma-ray values and higher velocities.
Lower boundary
The base of the Burns Sandstone Member is placed either at the base of the
lowest identifiable sandstone unit or at a downward transition from sandstone-
dominated to mudstone-dominated sediments. The downward increase in
gamma-ray values may thus be sharp (e.g. 20/2-2) or gradational (e.g. 20/2-5).
The boundary is generally marked by a downward decrease in velocity. Thin
sandstones within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation below the main sandstone
unit (e.g. 12/24-2) are not included within the Burns Sandstone Member.
Distribution and thickness
The Burns Sandstone Member is widely distributed throughout the Inner
Moray Firth, extending eastwards onto the Halibut Shelf and into the
northwestern part of the South Halibut Basin. Its distribution is related to
major faults that were active during its deposition (e.g. the Smith Bank, Wick
and Helmsdale faults).
The Burns Sandstone Member shows rapid thickness variations, with
marked thickening towards major synsedimentary faults. It is over 1300m in
well 12/24-2, with thicker successions probably developed immediately
adjacent to the hanging walls of major synsedimentary faults.
Regional correlation
The Burns Sandstone Member passes laterally into the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation. In the Inner Moray Firth it occupies much of the formation,
1993
40
whereas in the Outer Moray Firth it is restricted to the middle and upper parts.
Onshore equivalents crop out along the Sutherland coast, and include the Allt
na Cuile Sandstones, Loth River Shales and Helmsdale Boulder Beds of basal
cymodoce Zone to albani or gorei Zone age (Lam & Porter 1977; Riley 1980;
Wignall & Pickering 1993).
Genetic interpretation
According to Brown (1990), lateral changes in Upper Jurassic sedimentary
facies and thickness in the Inner Moray Firth may largely be related to the
variation in the supply of coarse clastics into the marine basin from active fault
scarps.
On the basis of seismic data, Underhill (1991) interpreted Upper Jurassic
sediments in the Moray Firth Basin as submarine-fan deposits. Linsley et al.
(1980) considered the thin sandstones in the Kimmeridge Clay Formation of
the Beatrice Field (Block 11/30) as deep-water deposits that accumulated in a
distal channel and fan environment.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The Burns Sandstone Member yields relatively abundant palynomorph
associations and includes the E.luridum, C.longicorne, Muderongia sp. acme,
G.dimorphum, E.expiratum and R.thula biomarkers.
Age
Kimmeridgian to late Ryazanian.
References
BROWN, S. 1990. Jurassic. In: GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.). Introduction to the
petroleum geology of the North Sea, 219-254. Blackwell.
LAM, K. & PORTER, R. 1977. The distribution of palynomorphs in the Jurassic
rocks of the Brora Outlier, N.E. Scotland. Journal of the Geological
Society, London 134, 45-55.
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D. 1 9 8 0 . The Beatrice Oil
Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil
and gas fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of Petroleum
Geologists Memoir 30, 117-129.
RILEY, L.A. 1980. Palynological evidence of an early Portlandian age for the
uppermost Helmsdale Boulder Beds, Sutherland. Scottish Journal of
Geology 16, 29-31.
UNDERHILL, J.R. 1991. Controls on Late Jurassic seismic sequences, Inner
Moray Firth, UK North Sea: a critical test of a key segment of Exxon's
original global cycle chart. Basin Research 3, 79-98.
WIGNALL, P . B . & PICKERING, K.T. 1993. Palaeoecology and sedimentology
across a Jurassic fault scarp, NE Scotland. Journal of the Geological
Society, London 150, 323-340.
 KIMMERIDGE
KIMMERIDGE CLAYCLAY FORMATION
FORMATION Burns Sandstone
Burns Member
Sandstone Member

12 / 23-2 12 / 24-2 20 / 2-2 20 / 2-5

m m m
0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40
ft ft ft
ft
CROMER CROMER CROMER
KNOLL KNOLL KNOLL
GROUP 949 GROUP GROUP

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

1533 2927
3191.5
3114 5030
957.5 10470 9603
1538

Sst. Mbr
3142 5046

Burns
3263
10706

Burns Sandstone Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

Burns Sandstone Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

3390
HEATHER 11122
FM.

LITHOLOGY

Mudstone / 3285.5
Siltstone 10779

0
1382.5
4535 Marl
HEATHER 1384.5
FM. 4542

Sandstone
100 m

Coal
3489.5
11448

FORMATION
Limestone

HEATHER
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

DISTRIBUTION MAP
Burns Sandstone Member

210 211 33 34 35

Gorse
Member 3651.5
11980

3687
12096

Member
PENTLAND

Stroma
FM.
2 3 30 31
3733
12248
TRIASSIC

7 8 9 25 26

Key Biomarkers
CRETACEOUS

CROMER KNOLL GROUP

EARLY

R. thula
12 13 14 15 16 15 16 17

G. dimorphum
12 / 24-2
Burns KIMMERIDGE
Sandstone CLAY
Member FORMATION 17
HUMBER GROUP

18 19 21 22 7 8
LATE JURASSIC

C. longicorne 20 / 2-5
12 / 23-2
20 / 2-2
E. luridum

26 27 28 29 30 1 2
S. crystallinum

HEATHER FOMATION 100 km

2882
9456

BURNS SANDSTONE MEMBER

2952
HEATHER FM. 9685

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION 41 Burns Sandstone Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION Burns Sandstone Member
1993
41
Page left blank intentionally
 Claymore Sandstone Member

The term Claymore Sandstone Member is applied to all significant
occurrences of Kimmeridgian to Middle Volgian mass-flow sandstones within
the Kimmeridge Clay Formation of the Witch Ground Graben.
Based on the limited amount of data available at the time, Deegan & Scull
(1977) suggested that the Upper Jurassic marine sandstones of the Claymore
Field could probably be included within the Piper Formation. However,
Turner et al. (1984) referred sandstones and interbedded mudstones of
Kimmeridgian to mid-Volgian age in the north western Witch Ground Graben
to a formally defined Claymore Sandstone Member, and proposed UK well
14/19-4 as the type section.
Harker et al. (1987) adopted the term Claymore Sandstone Member but
extended it to include a 3m turbidite sandstone bed that occurs in the type
section near the base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation. According to Harker
et al. (1987), the age of the Claymore Sandstone Member ranges from Late
Kimmeridgian to intra-mid Volgian. Maher & Harker (1987), Harker &
Maher (1988) and Harker et al. (1991) recognized a lower 'Low Gamma Ray
Sands' unit and an upper 'High Gamma Ray Sands' unit.
Harker et al. (1987) recognized additional, locally developed, sandstone
members within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation of the Witch Ground
Graben. They introduced the informal term 'Galley Sands' for sandstones that
range in age up to as late as the latest Middle Volgian (oppressus Zone).
According to O'Driscoll et al. (1990), the Claymore Sandstone Member is
essentially of Early Volgian age, whereas the Galley Sandstone ranges in age
from earliest to Middle Volgian. O'Driscoll et al. (1990) correlated the upper
part of the Galley Sandstone with the informal 'Silt Unit' recognized within
the Kimmeridge Clay Formation of the Claymore Field area by Maher &
Harker (1987) and Harker & Maher (1988).
Andrews & Brown (1987) noted sandstones within the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation of the Claymore (block 14/19), Galley (block 15/23) and South
Piper (block 15/17) areas of the Witch Ground Graben and commented that
their lateral continuity along strike could not be confirmed. Similarly,
O'Driscoll et al. (1990) recognized a number of separate sandstone
developments within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation of the Witch Ground
Graben. However, Boote & Gustav (1987) suggested that there is an overlap
in the distribution of the Claymore and Galley fan systems.
According to O'Driscoll et al. (1990), the informal Tartan 'Hot Lens A
member' and 'Hot Lens B member' sandstones recognized in the Kimmeridge
Clay Formation of the Tartan Field area (Coward et al. 1991) are coeval with
the Claymore Sandstone Member. Equivalents of the 'Hot Lens' sandstones
have been recognized in the Petronella Field and the Highlander Field
(Waddams & Clark 1991; Whitehead & Pinnock 1991).
The Claymore Sandstone Member as used here comprises the the Claymore
Sandstone Member as defined by Turner et al. (1984), together with the
'Galley Sands' of Harker et al. (1984).
Type section
14/19-4 (Turner et al. 1984): 2484-2566.5m (8150-8420ft) below KB
(revised depths).
Remarks: the proposed depths differ from those given by Turner et al. (1984)
in the text, but agree with those shown on the accompanying figure.
Reference sections
14/19-2: 2483-2699.5m (8146-8856ft)
15/17-8A: 3781.5-3891m (12407-12766ft)
15/23-4B: 4133.5-4419.5m (13562-14500ft)
Name. From the Claymore Field (Block 14/19), where the member is the
main hydrocarbon reservoir (Turner et al. 1984).
References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, K. & GLENNIE, J.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
BOOTE, D.R.D. & GUSTAV, S.H. 1987. Evolving depositional systems within an
active rift, Witch Ground Graben, North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 819-833. Graham &
Trotman, London.
COWARD, R.N., CLARK, N.M. & PINNOCK, S.J. 1991. The Tartan Field, Block
15/16, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas
fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London,
Memoir No. 14, 377-384.
DEEGAN, C . E . & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
HARKER, S . D . , GUSTAV, S . H . & RILEY, L.A. 1987. Triassic to Cenomanian
stratigraphy of the Witch Ground Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W.
(eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 809-818. Graham &
Trotman, London.
HARKER, S.D. & MAHER, C.E. 1988. Late Jurassic sedimentation and tectonics,
main area Claymore reservoir, North Sea. In: Giant oil and gas fields.
SEPM Core Workshop No. 12, 395-458.
HARKER, S.D., GREEN, S.C.H. & ROMANI, R.S. 1991. The Claymore Field,
Block 14/19, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil
and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume, 269-278. Geological
Society, London.
MAHER, C.E. & HARKER, S.D. 1987. Claymore Oil Field. In: BROOKS, J. &
GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 835-845.
Graham & Trotman, London.
O'DRISCOLL, D., HINDLE, A.D. & LONG, D.C. 1990. The structural controls on
Upper Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch
Ground Graben, UK North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds)
Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
TURNER, C.C., RICHARDS, P.C., SWALLOW, J.L. & GRIMSHAW, S.P. 1984. Upper
Jurassic stratigraphy and sedimentary facies in the Central Outer Moray
Firth Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum Geology 1, 105-117.
WADDAMS, P. & CLARK, N.M. 1991. The Petronella Field, Block 14/20b, UK
North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir
No. 14, 353-360.
WHITEHEAD, M. & PINNOCK, S.J. 1991. The Highlander Field, Block 14/20b,
UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir
No. 14, 323-329.

1993
43
 Lithology
The Claymore Sandstone Member is generally composed of well sorted, non-
graded and structureless sandstones with rare interbedded mudstones. Boote &
Gustav (1987) recognized three main facies associations within the Claymore
Sandstone Member. (1) Medium-grained, internally structureless sandstones, with
rare thin mudstone beds, commonly arranged in amalgamated sets up to about 5m
thick. Rare graded bedding occurs in this facies. (2) Medium to thin bedded, fine
to medium grained sandstones with common interbedded mudstone interbeds.
These sandstones are internally massive or have planar or ripple lamination. The
interbedded mudstones locally contain abundant carbonaceous detritus. (3)
Medium to thick bedded, medium-grained sandstones in amalgamated sets, with
beds of finely laminated and sporadically bioturbated mudstones.
Turner et al. (1984) noted that load casts, flame structures, dish structures,
small-scale slump structures, soft-sediment faults and water-escape structures
are locally preserved in otherwise massive sandstones in the Claymore
Sandstone Member, and that matrix-supported, angular mudstone clasts up to
about 2cm across are locally common.
In addition to the main lithofacies of the Claymore Sandstone Member
described above, Turner et al. (1984) recorded coarse to very coarse grained
sandstones with dispersed matrix-supported pebbles of sandstone up to 6mm
in diameter, and a stratigraphically restricted facies consisting of bioturbated,
very fine to fine grained sandstone seen in core from near the top of the
Claymore Sandstone Member in well 14/19-9 (not illustrated). Vertical and
high-angle oblique burrows with concave upwards backfill structures are
common in these sandstones and U-shaped burrows are also present.
In the Claymore Field, the sandstones of the Claymore Sandstone Member
are subarkose (Maher & Harker 1987). According to O'Driscoll et al. (1990),
sandstones (of early Volgian age) in the lower part of the Claymore Sandstone
Member in the Galley field area are quartz-arenitic in composition, although
the overlying sandstones (of mid-Volgian age) are more feldspathic. Very
localized carbonate concretions are present within sandstones of the Claymore
Sandstone Member (Maher & Harker 1987).
Gamma-ray log signatures within the Claymore Sandstone Member reflect
the range of lithofacies present. Thick-bedded and amalgamated sandstones
produce a 'blocky' gamma-ray log response (e.g. 15/17-8A), whereas thin-
bedded sandstones with mudstones result in a 'ratty' log character (e.g.
between 4230.6 and 4419.6m in well 15/23-4B).
Upper boundary
The top of the Claymore Sandstone Member is defined by a downward change
from organic-rich, dark grey mudstones to sandstones. It is marked by a
downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity. On local
structural highs, within the Claymore Field, the Claymore Sandstone Member
is unconformably overlain by calcareous mudstones of the Lower Cretaceous
Valhall Formation (Maher & Harker 1987).
Lower boundary
The base of the Claymore Sandstone Member is defined by a change from
sandstone, or interbedded sandstone and mudstone, to mudstone. It is marked
by a downward increase in gamma-ray values and decrease in velocity, or,
where interbedded mudstones are present in the lower part of the formation, by
a change to consistently high gamma-ray values. Thin sandstones within the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation below this level are not included within the
1993
44
Claymore Sandstone Member. A 3-metre turbidite sandstone bed that occurs
near the base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in some sections (e.g. 14/19-
2, 14/19-4) is thus excluded.
Distribution and thickness
The Claymore Sandstone Member is widely distributed throughout the Witch
Ground Graben. The Claymore Sandstone Member is locally absent due to
erosion over the crests of some major structural highs, e.g. the Claymore Field.
The member shows rapid thickness variations. It is commonly between 50
and 250m thick, but greater thicknesses occur near major synsedimentary
faults. The thickest known sections are adjacent to the Halibut Horst (e.g.
372.5m in well 15/21-2, not illustrated).
Regional correlation
The Claymore Sandstone Member passes laterally into Kimmeridge Clay
Formation mudstones.
Depositional environment
Turner et al. (1984) interpreted the sandstones of the Claymore Sandstone
Member as gravity-flow deposits, with the bioturbated sandstones near the top
of the member in well 14/19-9 (not illustrated) possibly representing
reworking under relatively shallow conditions. Boote & Gustav (1987)
identified submarine-channel, channel-fringe and submarine-fan lobe/sheet
deposits within the Claymore Sandstone Member.
Biostratigraphic characterization
Although palynofloras are of low diversity and generally poorly preserved, the
G.dimorphum, Muderongia sp.A acme, C.longicorne and E.luridum
biomarkers have been identified within the Claymore Sandstone Member.
Age
Kimmeridgian to Middle Volgian.
References
BOOTE, D.R.D. & GUSTAV, S.H. 1987. Evolving depositional systems within an
active rift, Witch Ground Graben, North Sea. In: BROOKS, J . & GLENNIE,
K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 819-833. Graham &
Trotman, London.
MAHER, C.E. & HARKER, S.D. 1987. Claymore Oil Field. In: BROOKS, J. &
GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 835-845.
Graham & Trotman, London.
O'DRISCOLL, D., HINDLE, A.D. & LONG, D.C. 1990. The structural controls on
Upper Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch
Ground Graben, UK North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds)
Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
TURNER, C.C., RICHARDS, P.C., SWALLOW, J.L. & GRIMSHAW, S.P. 1984. Upper
Jurassic stratigraphy and sedimentary facies in the Central Outer Moray
Firth Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum Geology 1, 105-117.
See also Correlation Panels 19, 20.
 KIMMERIDGE CLAY
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION
FORMATION Claymore Sandstone
Claymore Member
Sandstone Member

14 / 19-2 14 / 19-4 15 / 17-8A 15 / 23-4B

m m
m m
0 GR 180 140 DT 40 0 0 GR 150 190 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 ft 0 GR 220 120 DT 40 ft
ft ft

CROMER CROMER
KNOLL KNOLL GP. 3734.5
GROUP 2453
12253
8047

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

2483 2484 3781.5 4133.5

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

8146 8150 12407 13562

Claymore Sandstone Member

Claymore Sandstone Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

Claymore Sandstone Member

2566.5
8420
3891

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

2583
8474 12766

Claymore Sandstone Member

Member
Chanter
PIPER
FM. 2616
Pibroch Mbr 8583 3929.5
2617
12892

Member
8586

Chanter
PENT. Stroma

PIPER
FM. Mbr 2627

FM.
SKAGERRAK FM. 8619

2699.5
8856
2716
8910
HEATHER
FORMATION
2745.5
PENT. Stroma 9007
FM. Mbr

4419.5
14500

DISTRIBUTION MAP
4447.5
210 211 14590

PIPER
FM.

2 3

7 8 9

LITHOLOGY

Mudstone 0 Key Biomarkers

14 / 19-4
13 14 15 / 23-4B CROMER KNOLL GROUP

EARLY
15 16

CRET.
Siltstone
R.thula

14 / 19-2
Sandstone Dirk
Sst.
Mbr
19 20 21 22 Coal G.dimorphum
KIMMERIDGE

HUMBER GROUP
15 / 17-8A CLAY

LATE JURASSIC
Marl 100 km FORMATION

Claymore C.longicorne
26 27 28 30 Limestone
29 Sandstone
Member
E.luridum

100 km PIPER S.crystallinum

HEATHER FORMATION
FORMATION
CLAYMORE SANDSTONE MEMBER

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION Claymore Sandstone Member

1993
C 1993

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION 45 Claymore Sandstone Member

Page left blank intentionally
 KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION KIMMERIDGE CLAYDirk Sandstone Member
FORMATION
Dirk Sandstone Member
Dirk Sandstone Member (new) 15 / 23-2
The term Dirk Sandstone Member is introduced for a thin mudstone. It is marked by a downward increase in 0 GR 200 140 DT 40
m

gamma-ray values. In the type section, a distinctly high-

ft
sandstone unit lying within the uppermost part of the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation. gamma mudstone unit separates the Dirk Sandstone CROMER

Member from the Claymore Sandstone Member in the KNOLL

GROUP
Type section type secton.
3894.5

15/23-2: 3900-3928.5m (12795-12889ft) below KB. 12778

Distribution and thickness

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

Dirk Sst.
Member
3900
12795

Reference section The Dirk Sandstone Member is known only from the area 3928.5
12889
of the Galley Field, in block 15/23. In the type well (the
Because of the very limited distribution of the Dirk
only released section) the member is 28m thick.
Sandstone Member, no formal reference section is 3960.5
12993
proposed.

Name. From the dagger used by Scottish Highlanders.
Lithology
The Dirk Sandstone Member is characterized by very fine
to medium grained sandstones interbedded with dark
coloured, organic-rich mudstones. The sandstones are well
sorted, well cemented, locally carbonaceous and slightly
calcareous. The mudstones are typical of the Kimmeridge
Clay Formation.
Upper boundary
The top of the Dirk Sandstone Member is defined by a
Claymore
Sst. Mbr.
Regional correlation
The Dirk Sandstone Member passes laterally into dark
grey mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation.
Genetic interpretation
The Dirk Sandstone Member sandstones are interpreted as
mass-flow deposits within dysaerobic marine mudstones
of the uppermost part of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The Dirk Sandstone Member typically yields LITHOLOGY
palynomorph assemblages of relatively low diversity. The 0
R.thula biomarker has been recorded in the immediately Mudstone / Siltstone

d o w n w a r d change f r o m mudstone to sandstone overlying Kimmeridge Clay Formation mudstones.

interbedded with mudstone, marked by a decrease in
average gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity. Age
DISTRIBUTION MAP Sandstone

210 211
Latest mid Volgian to late Ryazanian.
Lower boundary Limestone
100 m
The base of the Dirk Sandstone Member is defined by a
downward decrease in the proportion of sandstone to
2 3

7 8 9

Key Biomarkers

13 14 15 16
CROMER KNOLL GROUP

EARLY
CRET.
R.thula
15 / 23-2
Dirk
Sst.
Mbr
19 20 21 22 G.dimorphum
KIMMERIDGE

HUMBER GROUP
CLAY

LATE JURASSIC
FORMATION

Claymore C.longicorne
Sandstone
26 27 28 29 30
Member
E.luridum

PIPER S.crystallinum

HEATHER FORMATION
100 km
FORMATION

DIRK SANDSTONE MEMBER

Dirk Sandstone Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION Dirk
47 Sandstone Member
1993 C 1993

47
Page left blank intentionally
 KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION Magnus
KIMMERIDGE CLAY Sandstone Member
FORMATION
Magnus Sandstone Member
Magnus Sandstone Member (new) 211 / 12-3A 211 / 12a-9

The term Magnus Sandstone Member is introduced for a marked by a downward increase in average gamma-ray 0 GR 200 190 DT 40
m
0 GR 220 140 DT 40
m
thick sandstone unit occurring within the mudstone- values and commonly by a decrease in velocity. CROMER ft ft
KNOLL GP
dominated succession of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation 3015.5
9894 CROMER

in the East Shetland Basin area. Distribution and thickness KNOLL GP

The Magnus Sandstone Member is restricted to the area 3152.5

10343
Type section around the Magnus Field in the northern part of the East
(10053-10240ft.) below KB.
3175
211/12-3A: 3064-3121m Shetland Basin. Comparable sandstones of Kimmeridgian 3064

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

10053 10417

Magnus Sandstone
to Volgian age in Block 210/19 are not formally assigned
Reference section to the Magnus Sandstone Member because of difficulty in

Member
211/12a-9: 3175-3377.5m (10417-11081ft) accurately defining their distribution. They may merit
inclusion within the member when more data are 3121

Name. From the Magnus Field (De'Ath & Schuyleman available. 10240

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

The Magnus Sandstone Member attains a maximum

Magnus Sandstone Member

1981).
Lithology
The Magnus Sandstone Member consists predominantly
of sub-arkosic to arkosic, fine to coarse grained, locally
granulitic, generally poorly sorted sandstones (De'Ath &
S c h u y l e m a n 1981). Beds of mostly structureless
sandstone, up to 14m thick, constitute the bulk of the
member in some wells. Thin-bedded sandstones are also
present, with sedimentary structures that include ripples
and parallel lamination typical of Bouma-cycle deposits.
thickness of about 200m, but shows rapid thickness
variations over short distances.
Genetic interpretation
The Magnus Sandstone Member was deposited by
gravity-flow processes in up to four sand-rich, partly
overlapping submarine-fan lobes derived from the west or
northwest (De'Ath & Schuyleman 1981).
Biostratigraphic characterization
3377.5

Heterogeneous muddy sandstones or sandy mudstones are The Magnus Sandstone Member generally yields 11081

also present, displaying sandstone and mudstone clasts, relatively sparse palynofloras, with none of the diagnostic
contorted sub-vertical sandstone pipes, contorted beds, biomarkers yet recorded. Reworked Callovian to
and balls of sandstone. This facies may form up to 20% of Oxfordian dinoflagellate cysts are occasionally recorded.
the member in some wells.
Age
Upper boundary Kimmeridgian to Volgian.
The top of the Magnus Sandstone Member is defined by a
downward change from high-gamma, Kimmeridge Clay References DISTRIBUTION MAP
mudstones to sandstones. It is marked by a downward DE'ATH, N.G. & SCHUYLEMAN, S.F. 1981. The geology of 210 211

decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity. the Magnus oilfield. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. 211 / 12-3A
0
(eds) Petroleum geology of the continental shelf of LITHOLOGY
211 / 12a-9
Lower Boundary North West Europe, 342-351. Heyden & Son, London.
Mudstone /
The base of the Magnus Sandstone Member is defined by See also Correlation Panel 11(N). 2 3
Siltstone

a downward transition from sandstone or interbedded

mudstone and sandstone to predominantly mudstone. It is Sandstone

7 8 9

100m

13 14 15 16 Key Biomarkers

EARLY CROMER KNOLL GROUP

CRET.
R. thula

G. dimorphum
19 20 21 22 C. longicorne
KIMMERIDGE

HUMBER GROUP
Magnus Sandstone CLAY

LATE JURASSIC
E. luridum
Member
FORMATION

Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr

26 S. crystallinum
27 28 29 30

HEATHER
R. aemula
FORMATION

100 km

MAGNUS SANDSTONE MEMBER

Magnus Sandstone Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION Magnus
49 Sandstone Member
1993 C 1993

49
Page left blank intentionally
 KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION KIMMERIDGEPtarmigan Sandstone Member
CLAY FORMATION
Ptarmigan Sandstone Member
Ptarmigan Sandstone Member (new) 211 / 12-5
The term Ptarmigan Sandstone Member is introduced for mudstone to a dominantly mudstone section. It is marked 0 GR 200 200 DT 40
m

a unit of thinly bedded sandstones that occurs within the by a downward change to more uniform wireline-log ft

Magnus Sst.
mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in the East responses.

Member
Shetland Basin. The member lies below the Magnus
Sandstone Member, and is separated from it by high- Distribution and thickness 3191

gamma mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation. 10469

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

The Ptarmigan Sandstone Member is restricted to the area
around the Magnus Field (Quadrant 211/12), in the
Type section northern part of the East Shetland Basin. Its lateral limits
211/12-5: 3261-3295m (10699-10810ft) below KB. are probably depositional. The member attains a
maximum thickness of about 150m, but the thickness 3261

Name. From the Scottish game-bird. varies rapidly over small distances.

Ptarmigan
10699

Sst. Mbr
Genetic interpretation
3295
Lithology 10810

The Ptarmigan Sandstone Member consists of thinly The Ptarmigan Sandstone Member was probably
bedded sandstones interbedded with dark grey mudstones. deposited by gravity-flow processes in submarine-fan
The sandstones are light to medium grey-brown, fine to lobes derived from the west or northwest. 3347

medium grained, quartzose, variably dolomitic, and 10981

moderately sorted. The member displays highly erratic Biostratigraphic characterization HEATHER

wireline-log responses. No data available.

FORMATION

TD

Upper boundary
Age
The top of the Ptarmigan Sandstone Member is defined by
Probably Kimmeridgian.
a downward change from mudstones (undifferentiated
Kimmeridge Clay Formation) to interbedded sandstone See also Correlation Panel 11(N).
and mudstone. It is marked by a downward decrease in
gamma-ray values and increase in velocity.

Lower Boundary
The base of the Ptarmigan Sandstone Member is defined DISTRIBUTION MAP
by a downward change from sandstone with interbedded 210 211

211 / 12-5
0
LITHOLOGY
2 3
Mudstone / Siltstone

Sandstone

7 8 9
100 m

13 14 15 16

19 20 21 22

Key Biomarkers
26 27 28 29 30
Magnus Sandstone
Member

LATE JURASSIC
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FORMATION

no data
100 km Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr

HEATHER
PTARMIGAN SANDSTONE MEMBER FORMATION

Ptarmigan Sandstone Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION Ptarmigan
51 Sandstone Member
1993 C 1993

51
Page left blank intentionally
 KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION Ribble
KIMMERIDGE CLAY Sandstone Member
FORMATION
Ribble Sandstone Member
Ribble Sandstone Member (new) 30 / 16-7 30 / 16-25
The term Ribble Sandstone Member is introduced for a Regional correlation
0 GR 150 140 DT 40
m 0 GR 150 140 DT 40 m
ft ft

thin sandstone unit within the lower part of the The Ribble Sandstone Member passes laterally into

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

Kimmeridge Clay Formation in the Fulmar Field area mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation.The

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

(Block 30/16). It is a formalization of the term 'Ribble Eldfisk Formation, which is present in the adjacent
Unit' as used by Shell (Johnson et al. 1986; Mehenni & Norwegian sector (e.g. N2/7-3, Vollset & Dor 1984,
Roodenburg 1990). The Ribble Sandstone Member p.48, fig.40), is possibly a coeval turbiditic sand deposit
3262
10702
3087.5
10130

Sst. Mbr
constitutes the uppermost productive sandstone unit in the

Ribble
Ribble Sst.
derived from the eastern margin of the graben.

Member
Fulmar Field. 3115
10220

Genetic interpretation 3305

Type section 10843 3141

The sandstones of the Ribble Sandstone Member were 10305

30/16-7: 3262-3305m (10702-10843ft) below KB. deposited in relatively deep water, probably as a series of 3333 FULMAR
10935 FORMATION
mass flows sourced from the Auk and adjoining platform FULMAR
Reference sections areas. The organic-rich interbedded mudstones indicate FORMATION

30/16-25: 3087.5-3115m (10130-10220ft) anoxic bottom water conditions.

See also Correlation Panel 17
Name. From the River Ribble in Lancashire. Biostratigraphic characterization
The member is characterized by sparse to occasionally
Lithology rich palynomorph associations. The E.luridum and
The Ribble Sandstone Member consists dominantly of C.longicorne biomarkers occur sporadically within the
thick-bedded, structureless sandstones which are fine to formation.
medium grained and non-bioturbated. The sandstones are
poorly to well sorted, sub-arkosic in composition, contain Age
clay clasts and are interbedded with thin laminated fissile
mudstones (Johnson et al. 1986; Mehenni & Roodenburg Late Kimmeridgian to Volgian. 0
LITHOLOGY
1990; Stockbridge & Gray 1991).
References Mudstone /
Upper boundary JOHNSON, H.D., MACKAY, T.A. & STEWART, D.J. 1986. The
Siltstone

The top of the Ribble Sandstone Member is defined by a Fulmar Oilfield (Central North Sea): geological aspects DISTRIBUTION MAP

sharp d o w n w a r d change from dark grey, fissile of its discovery, appraisal and development. Marine 210 211
Sandstone

Kimmeridge Clay mudstones to sandstones. It is marked and Petroleum Geology 3, 99-125.

by a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and by a MEHENNI, M. & ROODENBURG, W.Y. 1990. Fulmar Field - 100 m

sharp or transitional downward decrease in velocity. U.K.: South Central Graben, North Sea. In: BEAUMONT,
E.A. & FOSTER, N.H. (eds) Structural traps IV.
Lower boundary Tectonic and nontectonic fold traps, 113-139. 2 3

The base of the Ribble Sandstone Member is defined by a
sharp downward change from sandstones to dark grey,
fissile Kimmeridge Clay mudstones, shortly above the top
of the Fulmar Formation. The boundary is marked by a
sharp downward increase in gamma-ray values and a
American Association of Petroleum Geologists, Tulsa.
STOCKBRIDGE, C.P. & GRAY, D.I. 1991. The Fulmar Field,
Blocks 30/16 & 30/1 lb, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS,
I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25yrs
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, 7 8 9

sharp and pronounced increase in velocity. Memoir No. 14, 309-316.

VOLLSET, J. & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and
Distribution and thickness Jurassic lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Key Biomarkers

The Ribble Sandstone Member appears to be limited to Norwegian North Sea. NPD-Bulletin No.3. R. thula
13 14 15 16
the area of the Fulmar Field. It is thickest in the western
part of the field where it is up to 180ft (55m) thick See also Correlation Panel 17.
(Johnson et al. 1986). KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION
G. dimorphum

C. longicorne
19 20 21 22

Ribble Sst.
E. luridum
Member

S. crystallinum
26 27 28 29 30 30 / 16-7
Freshney
30 / 16-25 Sst.
R. aemula
Member
FULMAR
100 km
FULMAR HEATHER FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION Wanaea spp.

RIBBLE SANDSTONE MEMBER

Ribble Sandstone Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION Ribble Sandstone Member
1993 C 1993

53 53
Page left blank intentionally
 PIPER FORMATION

The term Piper Formation was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a O'Driscoll et al. Boldy & Brealey Maher* (1981) and
Harker et al. Coward et al.
marine, sandstone-dominated unit lying between the Kimmeridge Clay (1990) (1990) Schmitt & Gordon!
Gordon (1991)
This Study (1991)
Formation and the continental sediments of Middle Jurassic age in the Outer (1993) Tartan Field Rob Roy Field Piper Field
Tartan Field
Moray Firth area. Sandy siltstones and mudstones with thin coals occurring
beneath the marine sandstones were included within the Piper Formation, and
regarded as the initial deposits of the Late Jurassic marine transgression. The KIMMERIDG E
KIMMERIDGE KIMMERIDGE KIMMERIDGE KIMMERIDGE KIMMERIDGE
formation has since been described by numerous authors and its boundaries CLAY FM. CLAY FM. CLAY FM. CLAY FM.
have been taken at a variety of places, as summarized in the accompanying CLAY
table. In this report, the term Piper Formation is applied to the marine Z Sandstone Hot Sand Mbr Tartan Hot Sands Transgressive Unit Unit 4

PIPER FORMATION
sandstones, with the underlying siltstones and mudstones being assigned to o FM. Supra Piper Z c S
the Heather Formation and the coal-bearing strata being assigned to a newly HH /
15/16-6 Tartan Upper S Sandstone
-- - - -
D- - - - --

Chanter /
o PL

PIPER FM.
PIPER FM.
defined Stroma Member of the Pentland Formation. H PL E-

PIPER FORMATION
Sand Mbr. Piper Sand hH
/
S
< Mbr PL Z
-
F

PIPER FORMATION
s - - --
Maher (1981) recognized a 'Piper Sand' in the Piper Field, which he H C*
Pi
/
pi pq
divided into 13 informal units, designated 'A' to 'M', in descending order. S
w y
s
u w < G
Z
h1
OH Main o OH

*PIPER FORMATION
S
Main Sand Mid Shale
/
However, according to Schmitt & Gordon (1991), the 'A' and 'B' 'Piper Pi s Ph
OH
H Piper Sand 11 H H

PIPER FORMATION
Sand' units described by Maher (1981) are separate sandstones within the o /
Ph (X C/5 cu
-I
Kimmeridge Clay Formation. Maher also recognized a lower and upper PL
I Shale Lower Shale I Shale o I Q
S Ph
division of the Piper Sand, separated by a persistent mudstone unit, the 'I Z
shale'. He believed that the lower division consisted of prograding deltaic
Pi Pibroch
IX <
Scott Lower o Main Piper Pi

S G I AFORMATION
sands underlain by mudstones and coal-bearing, delta-plain deposits, all of
A
Mbr / Sand Sandstone w J 00
PH Member PL,
Upper Sgiath S
s
Callovian age. The coal-bearing strata (assigned here to the Stroma Member S Mbr &H

PENTLAND FM.
04 Ph

SGIATH FM.
of the Pentland Formation) were considered to rest unconformably on / EATHR
HF ER PL Pi Unit PL HH
OH
Marine Ph ffl
Q - - -
w

T H
Bathonian mudstones, coals and volcanics of the Pentland Formation. FM. Z
< Saltire Mbr
Coal
E Unit K OH

H-t H
OH

Turner et al. (1984) redefined the lower boundary of the Piper Formation in

PENTLAND
PENTLAND
-J Marker OH

the type well of Deegan & Scull (1977) (15/17-4), taking the base slightly H c Paralic

t PIPER
OH

z Shale Mbr

SGIATH
SGIATH
FM.
Gorse Skene Mbr
FM.
higher, at the base of a thin transgressive sandstone unit about 15m below the Paralic Unit
M
o

FM.
TL&M

base of the 'I shale' of Maher (1981). However, in contrast to Maher (1981),
Turner et al. (1984) suggested that the paralic and volcanic Pentland Formation
may range in age up to the Callovian or even the early Oxfordian, and regarded
the overlying Piper Formation to be mid to late Oxfordian and younger.
A more substantial redefinition of the Piper Formation was proposed by
Harker et al (1987), in which the base of the Piper Formation was raised to
the base of the 'I shale' of Maher (1981). The underlying beds, constituting
the lower 'Piper Sand' division (units 'M', 'L', 'K' and 'J') of Maher (1981),
were included in a newly proposed 'Sgiath Formation', believed to be of
Oxfordian age. Harker et al. (1993) referred the 'J' sand unit of Maher (1981)
to the 'Scott Member' of the 'Sgiath Formation', and the 'M' unit of Maher
(1981) to the 'Skene Member' of the 'Sgiath Formation'. This splitting of the
original Piper Formation was not, however, followed by Boldy & Brealey
(1990) or Coward et al. (1991).
The Piper Formation as defined here comprises the marine sandstones of
Deegan & Scull's original unit, and therefore includes both the 'Piper
Formation' and 'Scott Member' of Harker et al. (1993).
Type section
15/17-4 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.19): 2574-2655m (8444-8710ft) below
KB (revised depths).
Remarks: the lower limit has been modified from that of Deegan & Scull
(1977) to exclude strata here assigned to the Heather Formation and Stroma
Member (Pentland Formation).
Reference sections
15/16-9: 3652.5-3879m (11983-12727ft)
15/17-9: 3939.5-4112.5m (12925-13492ft)
15/21a-15: 3383.5-3529.5m (11100-11580ft)
Stroma \ Mbr 0H
Mbr
Name. From the Piper Field, in UK Block 15/17, where the formation is the
main reservoir unit (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 19).
Formal subdivisions
Chanter Member
Pibroch Member
References
BOLDY, S.A.R. & BREALEY, S. 1990. Timing, nature and sedimentary result of
Jurassic tectonism in the Outer Moray Firth. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. &
BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas
reserves. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 259-279.
COWARD, R.N., CLARK, N.M. & PINNOCK, S.J. 1991. The Tartan Field, Block
15/16, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas
fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London,
Memoir No. 14, 377-384.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
HARKER, S.D., GUSTAV, S.H. & RILEY, L.A. 1987. Triassic to Cenomanian
stratigraphy of the Witch Ground Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W.
(eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 809-818. Graham &
Trotman, London.
FM.
Unit 00
Coal Marker Coal
Unit
Mbr
HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. Oxfordian-
Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Graben, UK North Sea. AAPG Bulletin. In press.
MAHER, C.E. 1981. The Piper Oilfield. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds)
p.59 Petroleum geology of the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 358-370.
p.63 Heyden & Son, London.
O'DRISCOLL, D., HINDLE, A.D. & LONG, D.C. 1990. The structural controls on
Upper Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch
Ground Graben, UK North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds)
Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
S CHMITT, H.R. & GORDON, A.F. 1991. The Piper Field, Block 15/17, UK North
Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
361-368.
TURNER, C.C., RICHARDS, P.C., SWALLOW, J.L. & GRIMSHAW, S.P. 1984. Upper
Jurassic stratigraphy and sedimentary facies in the Central Outer Moray
Firth Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum Geology 1, 105-117.

1993
55
 Lithology
The Piper Formation consists mainly of fine to coarse grained, poorly
cemented sandstone units, interbedded with sporadic dark marine mudstones.
Sporadic very thin coal seams are reported in core descriptions (e.g 14/24-2
see Turner et al. 1984), although they may not be distinguishable on wireline-
log signatures (e.g. 15/21a-15: 3487.5m/l 1442ft). Five main lithofacies have
been described from the formation: bioturbated, fossiliferous marine
mudstones, with thin (l-2m), poorly sorted, very fine grained glauconitic
sandstones at their base; bioturbated, silty, fine-grained sandstones with
broken bivalves and belemnites; well sorted, massive to cross-bedded,
bioturbated, medium-grained sandstones with sporadic shelly debris; well
sorted, massive to planar bedded, coarse-grained sandstones; and upward-
fining, very coarse to coarse grained cross-bedded sandstones (Turner et al.
1984; Boote & Gustav 1987; Harker et al. 1993).
In many wells, the lithofacies of the Piper Formation are arranged in large-
scale upward-coarsening cycles up to c.lOOm thick (Turner et al. 1984), with
overall upward-decreasing gamma-ray log profiles. Three or four cycles are
developed in the Tartan Field (e.g. 15/16-9) and also in parts of blocks 14/19,
14/20, 15/11, 15/17, 15/21 and 15/22. In other areas (e.g. the Highlander
Field, Whitehead & Pinnock 1991) and in well 15/21-5 (not illustrated) the
Piper Formation is dominated by more uniform sandstone successions. In the
Ivanhoe and Rob Roy fields (Block 15/21), successions of thin, upward-fining
sandstones are stacked in sections up to 5m thick (Parker 1991).
Much of the Piper Formation is quartz-arenitic, as in the Piper Field (Maher
1981). However, in western quadrants, more feldspathic and arkosic and
subarkosic to lithic subarkosic sandstones are recorded (Turner et al. 1984;
O'Driscoll et al. 1990; Harker et al. 1993). Isolated granule-sized coal
fragments occur within all of the sandstone facies (Turner et al. 1984). Local
concentrations of heavy minerals, particularly zircon, may produce
anomalously high values on gamma-ray logs (e.g. 15/17-4, c.2636m/8648ft
see Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 19), and a similar affect is produced locally by
concentrations of glauconite in the uppermost part of the formation (e.g.
15/2la-15the 'Transgressive Unit' of Boldy & Brealey 1990 and 'Hot Sand'
of Coward et al. 1991).
Upper boundary
The top of the Piper Formation is commonly marked by the downward change
from mudstones or siltstones into sandstones. It commonly appears
transitional on wireline logs (e.g. 15/16-9), although over many structural
highs the contact is sharp (e.g. 15/17-4). The gamma-ray log signature at the
top of the sandstone can be deceptive, since some sections include a
glauconite-rich, high-gamma sandstone unit beneath the Kimmeridge Clay
mudstones (e.g. 15/21a-15, p.57). In other sections, a similar log signature is
produced by silty mudstones at the base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation
(e.g. 15/21a-ll, p.65). In well 15/22-4, a well defined siltstone unit is present
above the sandstones. This is here included within the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation, although its upward-coarsening character suggests that it is the
lateral equivalent of the uppermost Piper Sandstone of adjacent wells.
The upper boundary of the Piper Formation may be difficult to recognize in
uncored wells where the Piper Formation is overlain by sandstones of the
Claymore Sandstone Member (e.g. 15/12-1, Schmitt & Gordon 1991).
However, mudstones interbedded with the sandstones of the Claymore
Member are generally darker in colour, less calcareous and more
1993
carbonaceous than those in the Piper Formation, and the two formations are
often separated by a thin unit of Kimmeridge Clay mudstone (e.g. 14/18-3,
Panel 19).
Lower boundary
Where the Piper Formation overlies mudstones of the Heather Formation, the
base is taken at a downward change from sandstone to mudstone. It is usually
marked by a sharp downward increase in gamma-ray values (e.g. 15/17-4,
15/17-9), but in some sections, a more gradational boundary is indicated (e.g.
15/21a-15). Locally, the Piper Formation rests disconformably on coals or
coal-bearing mudstones of the Pentland Formation (Stroma Member) (e.g.
15/16-1; 14/19-4, p.45). Elsewhere, the Piper Formation rests unconformably
on volcanics of the Rattray Volcanics Member (e.g. 15/23-3, Panel 20).
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
Two members, the Chanter and Pibroch Member, are proposed as formal
subdivisions of the Piper Formation. Other subdivisions have been proposed
for specific field areas (see table, p.55).
Distribution and thickness
The Piper Formation is most thickly developed in the Witch Ground Graben,
but also extends into the Dutch Bank Basin, across the Halibut Shelf, and into
the northernmost part of the South Halibut Basin. The eastern and northern
limits of the Piper Formation are generally considered to be erosional, whereas
the western and southern limits are marked by the lateral passage into
mudstones.
The Piper Formation is commonly between 100 and 200m thick, with the
greatest thicknesses occurring around the northeastern end of the Halibut
Horst, where it reaches over 300m (O'Driscoll et al. 1990; Turner et al. 1984).
Regional correlation
The sandstones of the Piper Formation pass laterally into mudstones of the
Heather and Kimmeridge Clay formations.
Genetic interpretation
Deegan & Scull (1977) postulated that the bulk of the formation was
deposited in barrier bar and other littoral and shallow-marine sand bodies. In
contrast, Turner et al. (1984) suggested that the upward-coarsening cycles in
the Piper Formation may be of deltaic origin. Boote & Gustave (1987) and
Harker et al. (1993) proposed a wave-dominated delta environment of
deposition for the Piper Formation. However, according to O'Driscoll et al.
(1990), the Piper Formation wave-dominated delta was substantially affected
by tidal processes.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The mudstone at the base of the Chanter Member ('I shale' of Maher 1981 and
Harker et al. 1993) includes the S.crystallinum biomarker. These mudstones
have also yielded a rich and varied assemblage of ammonites (Boldy &
Brealey 1990).
Age
Late Oxfordian to mid Kimmeridgian.
56
References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
BOLDY, S.A.R. & BREALEY, S. 1990. Timing, nature and sedimentary result of
Jurassic tectonism in the Outer Moray Firth. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. &
BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas
reserves. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 259-279.
BOOTE, D.R.D. & GUSTAV, S.H. 1987. Evolving depositional systems within an
active rift, Witch Ground Graben, North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 819-833. Graham &
Trotman, London.
COWARD, R.N., CLARK, N.M. & PINNOCK, S.J. 1991. The Tartan Field, Block
15/16, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas
fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London,
Memoir No. 14, 377-384.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. Oxfordian-
Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Graben, UK North Sea. AAPG Bulletin. In press.
MAHER, C.E. 1981. The Piper Oilfield. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds)
Petroleum geology of the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 358-370.
Heyden & Son, London.
O'DRISCOLL, D., HINDLE, A.D. & LONG, D.C. 1990. The structural controls on
Upper Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch
Ground Graben, UK North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds)
Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
PARKER, R.H. 1991. The Ivanhoe and Rob Roy Fields, Blocks 15/21a-b, UK
North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir
No. 14, 331-338.
SCHMITT, H.R. & GORDON, A.F. 1991. The Piper Field, Block 15/17, UK North
Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
361-368.
TURNER, C.C., RICHARDS, P.C., SWALLOW, J.L. & GRIMSHAW, S.P. 1984. Upper
Jurassic stratigraphy and sedimentary facies in the Central Outer Moray
Firth Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum Geology 1, 105-117.
WHITEHEAD, M. & PINNOCK, S.J. 1991. The Highlander Field, Block 14/20b,
UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir
No. 14, 323-329.
See also Correlation Panels 19, 20.
 PIPER
PIPERFORMATION
FORMATION

15 / 16-9 15 / 17-4 15 / 17-9 15 / 21a-15

0 GR 220 140 DT 40 0 GR 240 180 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40 0 GR 160 140 DT 40
m
m m m
ft CROMER ft ft ft
KIMMERIDGE CLAY

KNOLL
Sandstone
Claymore

2527
Member

GROUP
FORMATION

8290 KIMMERIDGE KIMMERIDGE

KIMMERIDGE CLAY CLAY
3631 CLAY FORMATION FORMATION
11912
FORMATION

3652.5 2574 3939.5 3383.5

11983 8444 12925 11100

PIPER FORMATION

Chanter Member
Chanter Member

Chanter Member

PIPER FORMATION
PIPER FORMATION
2651 3449.5
Pibroch 8697 11318
Mbr 2655
Chanter Member

4022.5
HEATHER FM. 8710

Pibroch Member
13197
2663.5
Stroma
8739
Mbr
2666

Pibroch Member
8746
PENTLAND
PIPER FORMATION

FORMATION
3529.5
11580

HEATHER
4112.5
HEATHER 13492 FORMATION
FORMATION 4131
3849.5
Gorse 13553 3584.5
12629 Mbr 4143
Member
Pibroch

11760

PENTLAND
Stroma 13592 Stroma
Mbr 4160.5 Mbr

FM
3879 3607
13650
12727
PENTLAND V V V 11834
HEATHER V V V V
FORMATION V V V
FORMATION 3896.5 Rattray
PENTLAND

Stroma 12783 Volc. Mbr

Member 3911
FM.

Rattray V V V
12832
Volc. Mbr V V V V

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211 33 34 35

2 3 30 31

LITHOLOGY Key Biomarkers

CROMER KNOLL GROUP

Mudstone / EARLY R.thula
Siltstone
0
CRET. Dirk Sandstone
7 8 9 25 26
Member
Sandstone G.dimorphum

KIMMERIDGE

HUMBER GROUP
CLAY FORMATION
Claymore
Limestone C.longicorne
12 13 17 Sandstone
14 15 16 15 16
Member E.luridum
15 / 17-4

LATE JURASSIC
Coal
15 / 16-9 100 m Chanter Mbr
15 / 17-9 PIPER S.crystallinum
?
? FM.
17
V V V V V V V
Altered
18 19 20 21 22 7 8 V V V V V V
lavas and
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
V V V V V V V
V V V V V V tuffs FORMATION ? R.aemula

15 / 21a-15

FLADEN GROUP
Stroma
Member
Gorse Mbr
(PENTLAND FM.)
26 27 28 29 30 1 2

MID
Rattray Rattray
JURASSIC Volc. Mbr
PENTLAND FM. Volc. Mbr
100 km

PIPER FORMATION

PIPER FORMATION
1993
C 1993 57
57 PIPER FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 Chanter Member
(new)
The term Chanter Member is introduced for sandstones that constitute the
upper part of the Piper Formation in the Outer Moray Firth area. It lies
between the mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation and sandstones of
the Pibroch Member of the Piper Formation, and includes a thin basal
mudstone unit, often referred to as the 'I shale'. It is equivalent to the 'Piper
Formation' of O'Driscoll et al. (1990), Schmitt (1991) and Harker et al.
(1993) (see table, p.55).
Coward et al. (1991) recognized four informal members within the Chanter
Member as defined here (see table, p.55). These are the 'Lower Shale
member', 'Main Sand member', '15/16-6 Sand member' and 'Hot Sand
member'. These units equate respectively with the 'I shale', 'Main Piper
Sand', 'Tartan Upper Piper Sand' and 'Tartan Hot Sands' subdivisions of
O'Driscoll et al. (1990). According to Harker et al. (1993), the informal
'transgressive unit' that Boldy & Brealey (1990) recognized at the top of the
Piper Formation in the Rob Roy Field is laterally equivalent to the informal
'Hot Sand member' of Coward et al. (1991).
Type section
15/16-9: 3652.5-3849.5m (11983-12629ft) below KB.
Reference sections
15/16-6: 3612-3787.5m (11850-12426ft)
15/22-4: 3721.5-3776m (12210-12388ft)
Name. From the Chanter Field, Block 15/17 (Schmitt 1991), where the
Chanter Member forms one of the principal reservoirs. The chanter is the pipe
on which a bagpipe melody is played.
1993
59
References
BOLDY, S.A.R. & BREALEY, S. 1990. Timing, nature and sedimentary result of
Jurassic tectonism in the Outer Moray Firth. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. &
BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas
reserves. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 259-279.
COWARD, R.N., CLARK, N.M. & PINNOCK, S.J. 1991. The Tartan Field, Block
15/16, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gds
fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London,
Memoir No. 14, 377-384.
HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. Oxfordian-
Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Graben, UK North Sea. AAPG Bulletin. In press.
O'DRISCOLL, D., HINDLE, A.D. & LONG, D.C. 1990. The structural controls on
Upper Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch
Ground Graben, UK North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds)
Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
PARKER, R.H. 1991. The Ivanhoe and Rob Roy Fields, Blocks 15/21a-b, UK
North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
331-338.
SCHMITT, H.R.H. 1991. The Chanter Field, Block 15/17, UK North Sea. In:
ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
261-268.
 Lithology
Five main lithofacies have been described from the Chanter Member: (1)
bioturbated, fossiliferous marine mudstones and siltstones with thin, poorly
sorted very fine grained glauconitic sands at their base; (2) bioturbated silty
fine-grained sandstones with broken bivalves and belemnites; (3) well sorted,
massive to cross-bedded, bioturbated medium-grained sandstones with
sporadic shelly debris; (4) well sorted planar to cross-bedded coarse-grained
sandstones; (5) upward-fining very coarse to coarse grained cross-bedded
sandstones. Locally, the upper part of the Chanter Member includes sandstone
intervals with relatively high gamma-ray log values (i.e. over 100 API). In the
Petronella Field, this 'Hot Sand member' comprises argillaceous, heavily
bioturbated sandstone (Waddams & Clark 1991).
In many wells, the lithofacies of the Chanter Member are arranged in a
stacked succession of upward-coarsening cycles. In well 15/16-6, two large-
scale upward-coarsening cycles up to 95m thick have been recognized (Turner
et al. 1984). In the type well, three large-scale upward-coarsening and two
upward-fining cycles, in the range 18-55m thick, can be recognized within the
Chanter Member.
Mudstones within the Chanter Member are commonly dark grey,
carbonaceous and micaceous. In the Ivanhoe and Rob Roy fields, the basal
unit of the Chanter Member consists of organic-rich mudstones with pyritic
nodules that pass up into intensely bioturbated mudstones and siltstones
grading up to argillaceous sandstones (Parker 1991).
Upper boundary
The top of the Chanter Member is commonly marked by a downward change
f r o m mudstones or siltstones into sandstones. It commonly appears
transitional on wireline logs (e.g. 15/16-9), although over many structural
highs, the contact is very sharp (e.g. 15/17-4, p.57). The gamma-ray log
signature at the top of the sandstone can be deceptive, since some sections
include a glauconite-rich, high-gamma sandstone unit at the top of the Piper
Formation (e.g. 15/16-6; 15/21a-15, p.57). In other sections, a comparable log
signature is produced by silty mudstones at the base of the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation (e.g. 15/22-4; 15/21a-ll, p.65). The siltstone in well 15/22-4 is
here included within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation, although its upward-
coarsening character suggests that it is the lateral equivalent of the uppermost
Piper Sandstone of adjacent wells.
The upper boundary of the Piper Formation may be difficult to recognize in
uncored wells where the Piper Formation is overlain by sandstones of the
Claymore Sandstone Member (e.g. 15/12-1see Schmitt & Gordon 1991).
1993
However, mudstones interbedded with the sandstones of the Claymore Sandstone
Member are generally darker in colour, less calcareous and more carbonaceous
than those in the Piper Formation, and the two formations are often separated by
a thin unit of Kimmeridge Clay mudstone (e.g. 14/18-3, Panel 19).
Lower boundary
The base of the Chanter Member, where the Pibroch Member is present, is
taken at the base of a widespread marine mudstone, the 'I shale' of Maher
(1981). Where the Pibroch Member is absent, the lower boundary of the
Chanter Member is taken either at the base of the Kimmeridgian shallow-
marine sandstone section, or, at the base of a thin unit of Kimmeridge Clay
mudstone (the 'I shale'), where this can be positively identified (e.g. 14/18-3,
Panel 19).
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
In the Piper Field, Maher (1981) and Schmitt & Gordon (1991) have
recognized seven subunits (designated 'C' to 'I' in descending order) within
the Chanter Member as defined here (see table, p.55).
Distribution and thickness
The Chanter Member is recognized in the central part of the Witch Ground
Graben, between the northeastern end of the Halibut Horst and the western
flank of the Fladen Ground Spur (Harker et al. 1993; O'Driscoll et al 1990).
The Chanter Member reaches up to about 300m adjacent to the northeastern
end of the Halibut Horst in Blocks 14/24 and 14/25 (O'Driscoll et al. 1990).
Regional correlation
The Chanter Member passes laterally into mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation (see Panel 19).
Genetic interpretation
The Chanter Member probably accumulated in a wave-dominated delta
environment, with open-marine, shoreface and distributary facies having been
identified (Harker et al. 1993). According to O'Driscoll et al. (1990), tidal
processes were an important influence on the delta.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The mudstones at the base of the Chanter Member include the S.crystallinum
biomarker.
60
Age
Early to mid Kimmeridgian.
References
HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. Oxfordian-
Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Graben, UK North Sea. AAPG Bulletin. In press.
MAHER, C.E. 1981. The Piper Oilfield. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds)
Petroleum geology of the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 358-370.
Heyden & Son, London.
O'DRISCOLL, D., HINDLE, A.D. & LONG, D.C. 1990. The structural controls on
Upper Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch
Ground Graben, UK North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds)
Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
PARKER, R.H. 1991. The Ivanhoe and Rob Roy Fields, Blocks 15/21a-b, UK
North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir
No. 14, 331-338.
SCHMITT, H.R. & GORDON, A.F. 1991. The Piper Field, Block 15/17, UK North
Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
361-368.
TURNER, C.C., RICHARDS, P.C., SWALLOW, J.L. & GRIMSHAW, S.P. 1984. Upper
Jurassic stratigraphy and sedimentary facies in the Central Outer Moray
Firth Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum Geology 1, 105-117.
WADDAMS, P. & CLARK, N.M. 1991. The Petronella Field, Block 14/20b, UK
North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir
No. 14, 353-360.
See also Correlation Panels 19, 20.
 PIPER FORMATION
PIPER FORMATION Chanter
ChanterMember
Member

15 / 16-9 15 / 16-6 15 / 22-4

0 GR 220 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 220 140 DT 40 m m
0 GR 220 140 DT 40
ft ft ft
KIMMERIDGE CLAY

CLAY FORMATION

CLAY FORMATION
Sandstone
Claymore

KIMMERIDGE

KIMMERIDGE
Member
FORMATION

3631
11912

3652.5 3612 3721.5

11983 11850 12210

PIPER FORMATION

Member
Chanter
3776
12388

Member
Pibroch
Chanter Member
PIPER FORMATION
Chanter Member

3809
PIPER FORMATION

HEATHER FM. 12497

3817
V V V V
PENTLAND V V V 12523
V V V V
FORMATION V V V
V V V V
(Rattray V V V
Volcanics
V V V
Member)
V V V

3787.5
12426

Pibroch
3806.5

Mbr
12489
3849.5
3819
12629 HEATHER
Member
Pibroch

12529
FM. Gorse
Mbr 3825.5
12550
3879
HEATHER 12727 PENTLAND FM. (Stroma Mbr)
FORMATION 3896.5
PENTLAND

Stroma 12783
FM.

Member 3911
Rattray V V V 12832
Volc. Mbr V V V V

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211

2 3

7 8 9

Key Biomarkers

CROMER KNOLL GROUP

EARLY R.thula

CRET. Dirk Sandstone 13 14 15 16

Member

G.dimorphum

KIMMERIDGE 15 / 16-9
HUMBER GROUP

CLAY FORMATION LITHOLOGY

0
Claymore
C.longicorne
15 / 16-6
Sandstone Siltstone /
Coal 19 20
Member Mudstone 21 22
E.luridum
LATE JURASSIC

15 / 22-4
V V V V V V V Altered
V V V V V V
Chanter Mbr Sandstone V V V V V V V lavas and
PIPER S.crystallinum V V V V V V tuffs
FM.
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
FORMATION ? 26 27 28 30
R.aemula Limestone 29
100 m
FLADEN GROUP

Stroma
Member
Gorse Mbr
(PENTLAND FM.)
100 km

MID
Rattray Rattray
JURASSIC Volc. Mbr
PENTLAND FM. Volc. Mbr CHANTER MEMBER

PIPER FORMATION Chanter

ChanterMember
1993
C 1993

PIPER FORMATION 61
61 Member
Page left blank intentionally
 Pibroch Member
(new)
The term Pibroch Member is introduced for the lower division of the Piper COWARD, R.N., CLARK, N.M. & PINNOCK, S.J. 1 9 9 1 . The Tartan Field, Block
Formation. It is separated from the sandstones of the Chanter Member by a 15/16, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas
thin mudstone, often referred to as the 'I shale'. fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London,
The Pibroch Member is equivalent to the Scott Member (Sgiath Formation) Memoir No. 14, 377-384.
of Harker et al. (1993) (see discussion, p.55), and to the 'Piper Formation HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. Oxfordian-
Lower Sand Member' of Coward et al. (1991), the 'Main Piper Sandstone' of Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Boldy & Brealey (1990) and the 'J Sand'of Maher (1981). Graben, UK North Sea. AAPG Bulletin. In press.
MAHER, C.E. 1981. The Piper Oilfield. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds)
Type section
Petroleum geology of the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 358-370.
15/21a-l 1: 2399-2472.5m (7870-8112ft) below KB. Heyden & Son, London.
O'DRISCOLL, D., HINDLE, A.D. & LONG, D.C. 1990. The structural controls on
Reference sections Upper Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch
15/16-1: 3080-3093.5m (10105-10149ft) Ground Graben, UK North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds)
15/21-3: 2474.5-2528.5m (8118-8295ft) Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
Name. From a type of music played on the bagpipes.

References
BOLDY, S.A.R. & BREALEY, S. 1990. Timing, nature and sedimentary result of
Jurassic tectonism in the Outer Moray Firth. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. &
BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas
reserves. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 259-279.

1993
63
 Lithology
The Pibroch Member consists mainly of fine to coarse grained sandstones,
with subordinate dark grey, marine mudstones. Five main lithofacies have
been recognized in the member: bioturbated, fossiliferous marine mudstones
with thin (l-2m thick), poorly sorted glauconitic very fine grained sandstones
at their base; bioturbated silty fine sandstones with broken bivalves and
belemnites; well sorted, massive to cross-bedded, bioturbated medium-grained
sandstones with sporadic shelly debris; well sorted, massive to planar bedded
coarse-grained sandstones; and upward-fining, cross-bedded very coarse to
coarse grained sandstones (Harker et al. 1993). Thin coals are locally present,
for example at 2443.0m (8015ft) in well 15/21a-ll and at 3487.5m (11442ft)
in well 15/2la-15 (p.57), though these are too thin to be detected on wireline
logs. In many wells (e.g. 15/17-9, p.57), the lithofacies are arranged in a
stacked succession of large-scale upward-coarsening cycles, which are about
20m thick (Harker et al. 1993).
Upper boundary
The top of the Pibroch Member is defined by the base of a widespread marine
mudstone, the 'I shale' of Maher (1981). In most wells, this upper boundary of
the Pibroch Member coincides with a marked downward decrease in gamma-
ray values and increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
Where the Piper Formation overlies mudstones of the Heather Formation, the
base is taken at a downward transition from sandstone to mudstone. The
boundary is commonly gradational, but a distinct downward increase in
gamma-ray values can usually be detected (e.g. 15/21-3). In other sections, the
wireline-log expression is more gradational (e.g. 15/21 a-11; 15/21a-15, p.57).
Locally, the Piper Formation rests directly on coal or coal-bearing mudstones
of the Pentland Formation (Stroma Member) (e.g. 15/16-1; 14/19-4, p.45).
Elsewhere, the Piper Formation rests unconformably on volcanics of the
Rattray Volcanics Member (e.g. 15/23-3, Panel 20).
Distibution and thickness
The Pibroch Member is recognized in the central part of the Witch Ground
Graben, immediately east of the Halibut Horst (Harker et al. 1993; O'Driscoll
et al. 1990). In some Piper Formation sections, the Pibroch Member appears to
be absent (e.g. 14/18-3, Panel 19) although some cored sections indicate the
presence of very thin Pibroch sandstones that could not be recognized with
confidence from cuttings or wireline-log signatures (e.g. 14/19-4, p.45).
According to O'Driscoll et al. (1990), the Pibroch Member reaches a
thickness of over 150m in a north-northeasterly trending belt in the middle of
Block 15/21.
Regional correlation
The Pibroch Member is equivalent to the uppermost part of the Heather
Formation.
1993
64
Genetic interpretation
The Pibroch Member was deposited in a wave-dominated delta environment,
with open-marine, shoreface and distributary channel facies having been
identified within the delta system (Harker et al. 1993). O'Driscoll et al. (1990)
suggested that distributary channel deposits in the Pibroch Member were
tidally influenced. According to Parker (1991), a 6m thick silica-cemented
sandstone unit in the Pibroch Member of the Rob Roy Field is a silcrete,
indicating exposure to meteoric water circulation.
Biostratigraphic characterization
None of the biomarkers has been identified within the Pibroch Member.
Age
Late Oxfordian.
References
BOLDY, S.A.R. & BREALEY, S. 1990. Timing, nature and sedimentary result of
Jurassic tectonism in the Outer Moray Firth. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. &
BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas
reserves. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 259-279.
COWARD, R.N., CLARK, N.M. & PINNOCK, S.J. 1991. The Tartan Field, Block
15/16, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. ( e d . ) United Kingdom oil and gas
fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London,
Memoir No. 14, 377-384.
HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. Oxfordian-
Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Graben, UK North Sea. AAPG Bulletin. In press.
MAHER, C.E. 1981. The Piper Oilfield. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds)
Petroleum geology of the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 358-370.
Heyden & Son, London.
O'DRISCOLL, D., HINDLE, A.D. & LONG, D.C. 1990. The structural controls on
Upper Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch
Ground Graben, UK North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds)
Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
PARKER, R.H. 1991. The Ivanhoe and Rob Roy Fields, Blocks 15/21a-b, UK
North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
331-338.
See also Correlation Panels 19, 20.
 PIPER FORMATION
PIPER FORMATION Pibroch
PibrochMember
Member

15 / 16-1 15 / 21a-11 15 / 21-3

0. GR 150. 140. DT 40. m 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 180 140 DT 40 m
ft ft ft
KIMM. CLAY KIMM. CLAY FM. 2420.5
FORMATION 2350.5
7942
PIPER FORMATION

7712
Chanter Member

Member
Chanter
Member
Chanter

PIPER FORMATION
PIPER FORMATION
3080
2399 2474.5
10105
Pibroch 7870 8118
3093.5
Member
10149

Member
Pibroch
FORMATION

3097
Rattray Volcanics
PENTLAND

V V V V

Member
Stroma Mbr

Pibroch
V V V 10161
V V V V
Mbr

V V V
V V V V 2528.5
V V V
8295
HEATHER FM. 2541
8337
2472.5 V V V
8112 Stroma Mbr 2543.5

Rattray Volcanics
V V V V
HEATHER 8344

FORMATION
V V V

PENTLAND
FORMATION

Member
V V V V
2492.5 V V V
Gorse 8177 V V V V
V V V
Mbr 2509 V V V V
8232

PENTLAND
Stroma V V V
Mbr V V V V
2521.5

FM.
Rattray V V V V
Volc. V V V 8272
Mbr V V V V

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211

2 3

7 8 9

Key Biomarkers

CROMER KNOLL GROUP

EARLY R.thula

CRET. Dirk Sandstone

13 14 15 16 LITHOLOGY Member

G.dimorphum
Mudstone / KIMMERIDGE

HUMBER GROUP
15 / 21a-11 15 / 16-1 Siltstone 0
CLAY FORMATION
Claymore
C.longicorne
Sandstone
Sandstone Member
19 20 21 22
E.luridum

LATE JURASSIC
15 / 21-3
Chanter Mbr
Coal PIPER S.crystallinum

FM.
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
V V V V V V V Altered FORMATION ?
V V V V V V
lavas and 100 m R.aemula
26 27 28 29 30 V V V V V V V
V V V V V V tuffs

FLADEN GROUP
Stroma
Member
Gorse Mbr
(PENTLAND FM.)
100 km

MID
Rattray Rattray
JURASSIC Volc. Mbr
PENTLAND FM. Volc. Mbr
PIBROCH MEMBER

PIPER FORMATION Pibroch

PibrochMember
1993
C 1993

PIPER FORMATION 65 Member

Page left blank intentionally
 FLADEN GROUP

1993
 NORTHERN NORTH SEA CENTRAL NORTH SEA
AGE
Unst Basin East Shetland Basin Beryl Embayment South Viking Graben Central Graben Outer Moray Firth Inner Moray Firth
N S
ACEOUS

VALANGINIAN CROMER
CRET-

CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN Birch Sst. Mbr Dirk
KIMMERIDGE CLAY Sst. Mbr

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION FORMATION KIMMERIDGE
KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE
VOLGIAN
CLAY FORMATION CLAY
Ribble

FULMAR FORMATION
LATE JURASSIC

FORMATION BRAE FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP

Sst. Mbr
Claymore

FORMATION
Magnus FORMATION
Sst. Mbr
Sst. Mbr

BRAE
KIMMERIDGIAN Chanter Mbr
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr FULMAR
FORMATION PIPER FM.
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
Freshney HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION ? ? Sst. Mbr
FORMATION

OXFORDIAN HEATHER FORMATION Stroma

Alness Spiculite Member
HEATHER Gorse Mbr Mbr
HEATHER Ling Sst. Mbr FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
FORMATION HEATHER Member
FORMATION
CALLOVIAN ? ? ? Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.

FLADEN GROUP
Louise Mbr
?

Rattray Volcanics Member

EMERALD FM.
HUGIN

FLADEN GROUP
Ron Volcanics Member
FORMATION BRORA

PENTLAND FM.
Rattray Volcanics Member
BATHONIAN HUGIN COAL

PENTLAND FM.
?
MID JURASSIC

FORMATION FM.
HUGIN FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP

TARBERT FM.

Rattray Volcanics Member

? ?
? ?

FLADEN GROUP
BRENT GROUP
BAJOCIAN NESS FM.
ETIVE FM.
PENTLAND ? ?
PENTLAND RANNOCH FM. FORMATION ?
FORMATION PENTLAND FORMATION
AALENIAN ?
BROOM FORMATION
?
? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?
? ?

FORMATION
TOARCIAN DRAKE FORMATION ?

DUNLIN GROUP
?

ORRIN
DUNLIN GROUP

COOK FORMATION DARWIN

DUNLIN GROUP

FORMATION
EARLY JURASSIC

BURTON FORMATION

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

PLIENSBACHIAN SPEKE
FORMATION LADYS
? ? WALK
AMUNDSEN FORMATION FM.
BANKS GROUP

NANSEN FJERR-
SINEMURIAN FORMATION ITSLEV FM.

MAINS
NANSEN FORMATION
? ? FORMATION
BANKS GROUP

?
STATFJORD ?
? ? ? ? ? ?
HERON GROUP

HETTANGIAN FORMATION
FORMATION
STATFJORD

GOLSPIE
? ? ? ? ? ? ? SKAGERRAK FORMATION
FORMATION
CORMORANT
TRIA-
SSIC

RHAETIAN FORMATION ? ? ? ? ?
? ? ? ? ? STOTFIELD HERON
HERON
CORMORANT FM. CORMORANT FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION
GP CALCRETE FM. GP

C 1993
1993
 FLADEN GROUP

The Fladen Group was defined by Deegan & Scull (1977) to encompass the assigned to the Brent Group, which is differentiated from the Fladen Group by
coal-bearing Pentland Formation and the volcanic Rattray Formation in the a distinctive vertical succession of marine and paralic units.
Central North Sea and South Viking Graben. The definition of the group is
significantly changed in this study. Four formations (Pentland, Brora Coal, References
Beatrice and Hugin formations) and five members (Rattray Volcanics DEEGAN, C.E & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
Member, Ron Volcanics Member, Stroma Member, Louise Member and Carr for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Member) are included within the revised Fladen Group. Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
The Pentland Formation has been expanded from its Deegan & Scull
HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. Oxfordian-
definition to include the Rattray Volcanics Member, previously termed the
Rattray Formation, together with an additional volcanic unit, here termed the Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Ron Volcanic Member, in the southern part of the Central North Sea. In the Graben, UK North Sea. AAPG Bulletin. In press.
Outer Moray Firth, the uppermost part of the Pentland Formation contains RICHARDS, P.C. 1990. The early to mid-Jurassic evolution of the northern North
the newly defined Stroma Member, which equates with the arenaceous and Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible
coal-bearing part of the Skene Member (Sgiath Formation) of Harker et al. for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society, London, Special
(1993). Publication No.55, 191-205.
The newly defined Brora Coal Formation and Beatrice Formation in the VOLLSET, J. & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
Inner Moray Firth are also incorporated into the Fladen Group, as is the Hugin lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
Formation in the Viking Graben, defined for the Norwegian sector by Vollset Bulletin No.3.
& Dor (1984).
The Fladen Group is also extended into the Unst Basin, where a suite of Name. From the Fladen Ground Spur (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.20)
sediments similar to those in the Beryl Embayment are preserved (Richards
1990). Constituent formations
This expanded definition of the Fladen Group reflects the grouping together
of all the Middle Jurassic coal-bearing units and overlying transgressive BEATRICE FORMATION p.69
sandstone units, with the exception of the Brent Group deposits in the North BRORA COAL FORMATION p.77
Viking Graben and East Shetland Basin. The group therefore includes all HUGIN FORMATION p.81
strata outside the Brent province lying above the marine Lower Jurassic PENTLAND FORMATION p.85
mudstones and below the marine Middle to Upper Jurassic mudstones.
The Fladen Group extends northwards to about 60N in the Viking Graben. Age
Beds of comparable facies in the East Shetland Basin (Ness Formation) are Aalenian to Oxfordian.

UK SECTOR NORWEGIAN
NORWEGIA SECTOR
N SECTOR
Deegan & Scull (1977) This study Vollsett &
Vollse & Dor
Dore (1984)
(1984)
VIKING
VIKIN G CENTRAL
CENTRAL
NORTHERN CENTRAL OUTER INNER
CENTRAL NORTH SEA NORTH SEA GRABEN MORAY FIRTH MORAY FIRTH
GRABEN
GRABEN GRABEN
GRABEN
Stroma HEATHER HAUGESUND
HAUGESUN D
HEATHER HEATHER Mbr HEATHER
HEATHER
FM. FM..
FM
FM. FM. FM.
FM.
BEATRICE
PENTLAND FM.

Volcanics Mbr
FM.
HUGIN
PENTLAND
Volcanics Mbrs

BRORA
Rattray

HUGIN
PENTLAND

FM.
Rattray & Ron

Q HUGIN
FM. COAL

VESTLAND
Z
< FM.
FM.
FM.

GROUP
FM.
FLADEN
GROUP

J
H
GO
w
> SLEIPNER
SLEIPNE R BRYNE
BRYNE
RATTRAY PENTLAND FM. FM.
FM.
FM.
FM. FM.

1993
67
Page left blank intentionally
 BEATRICE FORMATION
(new)
The term Beatrice Formation is introduced for a predominantly sandstone Formal subdivision
sequence that lies between the Brora Coal Formation and the Heather Carr Member p.73
Formation in the Inner Moray Firth. Andrews & Brown (1987) introduced the Louise Member p.75
informal term 'Beatrice Formation' for the main reservoir strata in the Beatrice
Field. Stevens (1991) introduced the informal term 'Brora Formation' for References
these strata and recognized three members, in ascending order the 'Fiddich
ANDREWS, I . J . & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Sand Member', 'Burghie Shale Member' and 'Farclas Sand Member'. Stevens
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
(1991) equated the 'Fiddich Sand Member' and 'Farclas Sand Member' with
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
the informal 'B Sand' and 'A Sand' reservoir units in the Beatrice Field, and
the 'Burghie Shale Member' with the intervening 'mid shale' unit (see table 1 ANDREWS, I.J., LONG, D., RICHARDS, P.C., THOMSON, A.R., BROWN, S., CHESHER,
in Stephen et al. 1993). However, Andrews & Brown (1987) and Andrews et J. A. & MCCORMAC, M. 1990. United Kingdom offshore regional report: the
al. (1990) included the 'mid shale' within the 'A Sand'. geology of the Moray Firth. HMSO, London.
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL. J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The
Type section genetic sequence stratigraphy of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession,
1 l/30a-8: 2095-2156m (6873-7074ft) below KB. Inner Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest
Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 485-505. Geological Society,
Reference sections London. In press.
11/25-1: 2921-2975m (9584-9760ft) STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 1 l/30a, UK North Sea. In:
12/22-2: 1350.5-1379m (4430^525ft) ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
12/21-2: 2136.5-2185m (7009-7168ft) commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
245-252.
Name. From the Beatrice Field, where the formation constitutes the main oil
reservoir (Andrews & Brown 1987).

1993
69
 Lithology
The Beatrice Formation consists of fine to medium grained sandstones
interbedded with subordinate shelly mudstones. The succession generally
consists of upward-coarsening units, commonly between five and seven in
number. Upward-fining units are also present in some sections. In general, the
upward-coarsening units display an upward transition from dark grey,
micaceous, carbonaceous and pyritic mudstones, with local shell debris,
through grey and brown, fine-grained, flaser-bedded and ripple-laminated silty
sandstones to clean, fine to medium grained, locally oolitic, cross-bedded or
parallel-laminated sandstones. However, in eastern sections (e.g. 12/28-1,
Panel 9), upward-coarsening trends are not apparent in the lower part of the
formation. A thin lignitic coal has been reported in the mudstone at the base of
the Carr Member in a core from well 12/21-3 (Panel 9).
Bioturbation is common, and macrofossils, including bivalves, belemnites,
and Rhaxella spicules, occur at many levels. Phosphatic nodules enclosing
bivalve shells occur near the base of the Beatrice Formation.
Upper boundary
The top of the Beatrice Formation is defined by a sharp downward change
from mudstone (Heather Formation) to sandstones. It is marked on wireline
logs by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in
velocity.
Lower boundary
The boundary between the Beatrice Formation and the underlying Brora Coal
Formation is defined by the top of a thin unit of coal-bearing mudstone,
distinguished on wireline logs by one or two low-velocity spikes. In many
sections, a discrete coal seam (believed to be equivalent to the Brora Coal)
occurs at the top of this unit (e.g. 1 l/30a-9, p.77).
To the east of the Beatrice Field, where in some sections the Brora Coal
Formation is missing, the Beatrice Formation rests on a wide range of
stratigraphic units, including the Orrin Formation, the Lady's Walk Formation
(e.g. 12/27-1, 12/22-2, Panel 8), the Mains Formation (e.g. 12/28-2, not
illustrated), the Golspie Formation (e.g. 12/23-1, Andrews & Brown 1987,
fig.4) and the Lossiehead Formation (e.g. 12/30-1, Andrews & Brown 1987,
fig.4). However, in most sections the boundary can be identified at the base of
a series of sandstone-dominated upward-coarsening units. In thin successions
near the extreme eastern limit of the Beatrice Formation, the characteristic
upward-coarsening motif is less well displayed (e.g. 12/30-1, Andrew &
Brown 1987, fig.4).
1993
Lithostratigraphic subdivision References
A formal subdivision into the Carr Member (p.73) and Louise Member (p.75) is ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
proposed. Some sections near the extreme eastern limit of the formation display Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
a single upward-coarsening cycle, which is assigned to the Carr Member. North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
ANDREWS, I.J., LONG, D., RICHARDS, P.C., THOMSON, A.R., BROWN, S., CHESHER,
Distribution and thickness
J. A. & MCCORMAC, M. 1990. United Kingdom offshore regional report: the
The formation extends eastwards from the Helmsdale Fault across much of the geology of the Moray Firth. HMSO, London.
Inner Moray Firth, but is absent from the extreme east (e.g. 13/12-1, 13/17-1,
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D. 1980. The Beatrice Oil
not illustrated) probably as a result of non-deposition. The formation is
Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil
thickest in the area of the Beatrice Field, where it ranges up to about 60m.
and gas fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of Petroleum
Geologists Memoir 30, 117-129.
Regional correlation
MACLENNAN, A.M. & TREWIN, N.H. 1989. Palaeoenvironments of the late
The Beatrice Formation passes laterally onshore into the mudstone-dominated
Bathonian - mid-Callovian in the Inner Moray Firth. In: BATTEN, D.J. &
Brora Argillaceous Formation (Andrews & Brown 1987; MacLennan &
KEEN, M.C. (eds) Northwest European micropalaeontology and
Trewin 1989; Andrews et al. 1990).
palynology, 92-117. British Micropalaeontological Society Series, Ellis
Horwood, Chichester.
Genetic interpretation
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL, J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The
The upward-coarsening sandstones of the Beatrice Formation have been
genetic sequence stratigraphy of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession,
interpreted as representing marine barrier-bar and offshore-bar environments
Inner Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest
(MacLennan & Trewin 1989; Stevens 1991; Stephen et al. 1993). The
Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 485-505. Geological Society,
mudstone at the base of the Carr Member ('mid shale') in the Beatrice Field
London. In press.
was interpreted as an open-marine deposit by MacLennan & Trewin (1989)
and Stephen et al. (1993). STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 1 l/30a, UK North Sea. In:
The mudstone at the base of the formation contains a rich assemblage of ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
miospores, cuticle, vitrinite and inertinite, indicative of freshwater conditions commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
(MacLennan & Trewin 1989). 245-252.
Biostratigraphic characterization See also Correlation Panel 9.
The A.aldorfensis and C.hyalina biomarkers have been recognized within the
formation.
Age
Early to mid Callovian. MacLennan &Trewin (1989) assigned mudstones near
the base of the Beatrice Formation to the early Callovian (calloviense Zone).
At Brora, the abundance of Ctenidodinium sellwoodii at the base of the Brora
Roof Bed (probably equivalent to the base of the Beatrice Formation) may
indicate that the macrocephalus Zone is represented (MacLennan & Trewin
1989). Linsley et al. (1980) reported that mudstones immediately above the
Beatrice Formation yielded a Callovian ammonite fauna.
70
 BEATRICE FORMATION
BEATRICE FORMATION

11 / 25-1 11 / 30a-8 12 / 21-2 12 / 22-2

0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m
ft ft ft ft

Alness Spiculite
HEATHER FORMATION

Member
HEATHER HEATHER HEATHER
1324.5
FORMATION FORMATION FORMATION 4345

2921 2095 2136.5 1350.5

6873 7009 4430

BEATRICE
9584 Carr
Carr
Member

FORMATION
FORMATION

FORMATION
Mbr

Member

FM.
1367
BEATRICE

BEATRICE

BEATRICE
Mbr
Carr

Carr
Louise 4485
2163.5 Mbr 1379
2959.5 7098 LADYS WALK 4525
Louise
2136 FORMATION 1393
Louise 9710 Mbr
Louise 7007 2185 4570
Mbr 2975
Mbr 7168 MAINS
9760 2156
7074 FORMATION
1420.5
BRORA 4660
BRORA BRORA GOLSPIE
COAL
FORMATION
COAL COAL FORMATION
FORMATION
FORMATION

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211 33 34 35

2 3 30 31

7 8 9 25 26

12 13 14 15 16 15 16 17

Key Biomarkers
11 / 25-1
L. ectypa
? 12 / 22-2

LATE JURASSIC
17 18 19 12 / 21-2 21 22 7 8 LITHOLOGY
0

HUMBER
R. aemula

GROUP
HEATHER
Mudstone /
Alness Spiculite
11 / 30a-8 Siltstone FORMATION
Member

Wanaea spp.
Sandstone
26 27 28 29 30 1 2

BEATRICE
BEATRICE Carr Member C. hyalina
Coal FORMATION
FORMATION Louise Member

JURASSIC

FLADEN
100m

GROUP
MID
100 km

BRORA COAL
FORMATION
BEATRICE FORMATION

BEATRICE FORMATION
C 1993
1993
71
71 BEATRICE FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 BEATRICE FORMATION BEATRICE FORMATION Carr Member
Carr Member
Carr Member (new) 11 / 30a-9 12 / 21-2
The term Carr Member is introduced for the upper dominated unit and an overlying sandstone-dominated 0 GR 120 140 DT 40
m
0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m

division of the Beatrice Formation. unit can commonly be made. ft

ft

FORMATION
FORMATION

HEATHER
HEATHER
Type section Distribution and thickness
The Carr Member overlaps the Louise Member in
1 l/30a-9: 2786.5-2832m (9142-929lft) below KB.
easternmost sections of the Beatrice Formation. The member 2786.5
9142
2136.5
7009
reaches a thickness of about 40m in the Beatrice Field. Carr

FORMATION
BEATRICE
Reference section Mbr

FORMATION
Carr

BEATRICE
Mbr 2163.5

12/21-2: 2136.5-2163.5m (7009-7098ft) Genetic interpretation 2832

Louise
Mbr
7098

2185
Louise 9291
Name. After the wife (Beatrice Louise Carr) of Mr T. The upward-coarsening sandstones of the Carr Member
7168
Mbr 2850

BRORA COAL
FORMATION
9350
Boone Pickens, the former President of Mesa Petroleum have been interpreted as representing marine barrier-bar

(UK), after whom the Beatrice Field was also named.
Lithology
The Carr Member consists of sandstones and subordinate
siltstones and mudstones. A basal mudstone-dominated
unit, up to about 15m thick, consists of dark grey,
calcareous, micaceous, carbonaceous and pyritic
mudstone with belemnites and marine bivalves. The
mudstone generally coarsens upwards via siltstone into
fine to medium grained and occasionally coarse-grained
sandstones of the overlying sandstone-dominated unit.
The sandstones are commonly bioturbated. Locally, two
or more well defined, upward-coarsening cycles are
present within the sandstone unit. In the Beatrice Field,
the upper cycle is up to about 20m thick (e.g. 11/25-1,
11/30-2, p.75). At the top of the upper sandstone cycle,
BRORA COAL
FORMATION
and offshore-bar environments (MacLennan & Trewin
1989; Stevens 1991). The basal mudstone in the Beatrice
Field was interpreted as marine by MacLennan & Trewin
(1989) and Stephen et al. (1993).
Biostratigraphic characterization
The miospores Chytroeisphaeridia hyalina and C.cerastes
characterize the basal mudstones; Kalyptea stegasta is
common in the overlying sandstones.
Age
Early to mid or late Callovian (Stephen et al. 1993, fig.3).
References
LITHOLOGY
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D.
0

calcareous ooliths, bivalves and belemnite guards are 1980. The Beatrice Oil Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK Mudstone / Siltstone
common (Linsley et al. 1980). North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil and gas
fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of DISTRIBUTION MAP
Upper boundary Petroleum Geologists Memoir 30, 117-129. Sandstone
210 211 33 34 35
The top of the Carr Member is defined by a sharp MACLENNAN, A.M. & TREWIN, N.H. 1989.
downward change from Heather Formation mudstones to Palaeoenvironments of the late Bathonian - mid- Coal
sandstone. It is marked on wireline logs by a sharp Callovian in the Inner Moray Firth. In: KEEN, M.C. &
100m

downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in BATTEN, D.J. Northwest European micropalaeontology
velocity. and palynology, 92-117. British Micropalaeontological 2 3 30 31

Society Series, Ellis Horwood, Chichester.

Lower boundary STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL. J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. &
The base of the Carr Member is defined by a sharp HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The genetic sequence stratigraphy of
downward change from mudstones to sandstones (Louise the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession, Inner Moray 7 8 9 25 26

Member). It is marked by a sharp downward decrease in Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of
gamma-ray values and a sharp downward increase in Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference,
velocity. Where the mudstone unit at the base of the Carr 485-505. Geological Society, London. In press.
Member is poorly developed (e.g. 12/21-3, p.79 & Panel STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block ll/30a, UK 12 13 14 15 16 15 16 17 Key Biomarkers
9), it is difficult to recognize the Louise and Carr North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil L. ectypa

members without detailed biostratigraphy. In some and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume. 12 / 21-2
sections near the extreme eastern depositional limit of the

LATE JURASSIC
Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14, 245-252.
Beatrice Formation (e.g. 12/28-2, not illustrated), the Carr

HUMBER
R. aemula

GROUP
? ? HEATHER
Member is believed to rest unconformably on the
17 18 19 7 8
See also Correlation Panels 9.
20 21 22 Alness Spiculite
FORMATION
Dunrobin Bay Group. Member

Wanaea spp.
11 / 30a-9
Lithostratigraphical subdivision
No formal subdivision of the Carr Member is proposed, 26 27 28 29 30 1 2
BEATRICE
FORMATION
Carr Member C. hyalina

Louise Member
but an informal subdivision into a lower mudstone-

JURASSIC

FLADEN
GROUP
MID
BRORA COAL
FORMATION
100 km

CARR MEMBER

Carr Member
BEATRICE FORMATION Carr Member
1993 C 1993
73 BEATRICE FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 BEATRICE FORMATION BEATRICE FORMATION Louise Member
Louise Member
Louise Member (new) 11 / 25-1 11 / 30-2
The term Louise Member is introduced for the lower Brown 1987, fig.4) and the Lossiehead Formation (e.g. 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m
0 GR 200 140 DT 40
m

division of the Beatrice Formation. 12/30-1, see Andrews & Brown 1987, fig.4). In thin HEATHER
ft ft

HEATHER
successions near the extreme eastern limit of the Beatrice FORMATION
2921 FORMATION
Type section Formation, the characteristic upward-coarsening motif is 9584 1929.5

BEATRICE FM.
6330

BEATRICE FM.
11/30-2: 1963-1978.5m (6440-649lft) below KB. less well displayed. Carr
Mbr Carr
Mbr
2959.5 1963

Distribution and thickness Louise 9710 Louise 6440

Reference section Mbr 2975
9760
Mbr 1978.5
6491
11/25-1: 2959.5-2975m (9710-9760ft) The Louise Member extends eastwards from the Beatrice

BRORA COAL
FORMATION

Name. After the wife (Beatrice Louise Carr) of Mr T.
Boone Pickens, the former President of Mesa Petroleum
(UK), after whom the Beatrice Field was also named.
BRORA COAL
FORMATION
Field area to about 2 20'W, where it pinches out and is
believed to be overlapped by the Carr Member (e.g.
12/28-2, not illustrated). It reaches a maximum thickness
of 25m in the Beatrice Field area.

Lithology Depositional environment

The Louise Member consists of sandstones with minor The basal mudstones of the Louise Member in the
interbedded mudstones. These lithologies are commonly Beatrice Field contain a rich assemblage of miospores,
arranged in a stacked succession of upward-coarsening cuticle, vitrinite and inertinite, indicative of freshwater
units (e.g. 11/25-1), but thin upward-fining units are also conditions (MacLennan & Trewin 1989). An upward
present in some sections (e.g. ll/30a-9, p.73). In the increase in the abundance and diversity of dinoflagellate
Beatrice Field area, four or more upward-coarsening units, cysts in the overlying mudstones indicates a gradual
up to about 6m thick, can commonly be identified from increase in marine influence (MacLennan & Trewin
wireline-log signatures and/or core (e.g. 11/30-8, p.69). 1989). The upward-coarsening sandstone units of the
These commonly display an upward gradation from dark Louise Member represent marine barrier-bar or offshore-
grey, micaceous, carbonaceous and pyritic mudstone, with bar environments (MacLennan & Trewin 1989; Stevens
local shell debris, to grey and brown, fine-grained, flaser- 1991; Stephen et al. 1993).
bedded and ripple-laminated silty sandstones with LITHOLOGY
0
bioturbated bases. Each sandstone unit is typically Biostratigraphic characterization
Mudstone / Siltstone
overlain by fine to medium grained, cross-bedded or MacLennan & Trewin (1989) reported the A.aldorfensis
parallel-laminated, locally oolitic sandstones with bivalves biomarker from the basal part of the Louise Member.
and belemnites (MacLennan & Trewin 1989; Linsley et Sandstone
al. 1980). Calcitic and sideritic cements are common Age
throughout. An abundant macrofauna of bivalves and DISTRIBUTION MAP
Early Callovian.
angular shell debris, together with Rhaxella spicules, 210 211 33 34 35 Coal

occurs in all but the basal part of the member (MacLennan 100 m
References
& Trewin 1989; Linsley et al 1980).
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D.
Upper boundary 1980. The Beatrice Oil Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK
The top of the Louise Member is defined by a downward North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil and gas 2 3 30 31

change from mudstone (basal Carr Member) to sandstone,
marked by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray
values and increase in velocity. Where the mudstone at the
base of the Carr Member is poorly developed (e.g. 12/21-
fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of
Petroleum Geologists Memoir 30, 117-129.
MACLENNAN, A.M. & TREWIN, N.H. 1989.
Palaeoenvironments of the late Bathonian - mid- 7 8 9 25 26

3, p.77 & Panel 9), it is difficult to recognize the Louise Callovian in the Inner Moray Firth. In: KEEN, M.C. &
and Carr members without detailed biostratigraphy (see BATTEN, D J. Northwest European micropalaeontology
Stephen et al. 1993). andpalynology, 92-117. British Micropalaeontological
Society Series, Ellis Horwood, Chichester. 12 13 14 15 16 15 16 17

Lower boundary STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL. J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & Key Biomarkers

Where the Louise member is underlain by the Brora Coal HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The genetic sequence stratigraphy 11 / 25-1 L. ectypa

Formation, its top is defined by the top of a thin unit of of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession, Inner

LATE JURASSIC
coal-bearing mudstone, distinguished on wireline logs by Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology
?

HUMBER
17 18 R. aemula

GROUP
19 8
of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th
20 21 22 7 HEATHER
one or two low-velocity spikes. In many sections, a Alness Spiculite
discrete coal seam (believed to be equivalent to the Conference, 485-505. Geological Society, London. In FORMATION
Member
press. 11 / 30-2
onshore Brora Coal) occurs at the top of this unit (e.g. Wanaea spp.

1 l/30a-9, p.79). STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block ll/30a, UK

East of the Beatrice Field, the Louise Member rests on North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil 26 27 28 29 30 1 2
BEATRICE Carr Member C. hyalina

a wide range of stratigraphic units, including the Lady's and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume. FORMATION Louise Member

JURASSIC

FLADEN
Walk Formation (e.g. 12/22-2; 12/27-1, p.133; 12/27-2,

GROUP
Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14, 245-252.

MID
p. 129) the Mains Formation (e.g. 12/28-2, not illustrated), BRORA COAL
FORMATION
the Golspie Formation (e.g. 12/23-1, see Andrews & See also Correlation Panel 9.
LOUISE MEMBER

Louise Member
BEATRICE FORMATION Louise Member
1993 C 1993

75 75
Page left blank intentionally
 BRORA COAL FORMATION
The term Brora Coal Formation is applied to a heterolithic unit of sandstones,
mudstones and coals which lie between the Orrin Formation and the Beatrice
Formation in the Inner Moray Firth. The name Brora Coal Formation was
proposed for onshore Bathonian strata of the Moray Firth coast by Neves &
Selley (1975). Hurst (1981) defined two members in the Brora Coal
Formation: the 'Doll Member' and the overlying 'Inverbrora Member'. In
their informal lithostratigraphic scheme, Andrews & Brown (1987) extended
the Brora Coal Formation offshore to include coeval strata in the Inner Moray
Firth. However, Stevens (1991) assigned equivalent strata in the Beatrice Field
to the Pentland Formation, and recognized an informal 'Brora Coal Member'
at the top of this formation. On some oil company logs the Brora Coal
Formation has been assigned to the informal 'interbedded unit' of the Fladen
Group (e.g. 12/21-2, Britoil) (see table 1 in Stephen et al. 1993).
Type section
The type locality is the foreshore south of the Brora Estuary, Sutherland. At
outcrop, the lower part of the Brora Coal Formation is cut out by the Brora
Fault, whereas the offshore sections include the full succession.
Reference sections
11/25-1: 2975-3141m (9760-10305ft)
ll/30a-9: 2850-3033m (9350-9950ft)
12/21-3: 2805-2918m (9203-9574ft)
1993
77
Name. After the village of Brora on the western shore of the Moray Firth
(Neves & Selley 1975).
References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
HURST, A. 1981. Mid Jurassic stratigraphy and facies at Brora, Sutherland.
Scottish Journal of Geology 17, 169-177.
NEVES, R. & SELLEY, R.C. 1975. A review of the Jurassic rocks of north-east
Scotland. In: FINSTEAD, K.G. & SELLEY, R.C. (eds) Proceedings of the
Jurassic Northern North Sea Symposium, Stavanger 28-30, Sept. 1975,
5/1-5/29.
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL. J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The
genetic sequence stratigraphy of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession,
Inner Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest
Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 485-505. Geological Society,
London. In press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 11/ 30a, U K North Sea. In:
ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
245-252.
 Lithology
The Brora Coal Formation consists of interbedded dark grey, carbonaceous,
waxy mudstones and greenish grey sandy mudstones, sandstones and coals.
The mudstones contain sideritic spheres up to 1mm in diameter and display
convolute bedding. The sandstones are white to pale grey, well sorted and
very fine to medium grained, with cross-beds and ripple lamination. They have
sharp bases, and grade upwards into mottled, biourbated and veined mudstone
with rootlets and coaly zones. Individual sandstone units are generally up to
about 6m thick, but locally combine to form composite units of up to about
20m thick (e.g. 11/25-1).
Linsley et al. (1980) recognized a five-fold cyclicity in the vertical
distribution of sandstones in the Beatrice Field, but Stevens (1991) referred to
four main sandstone units and two thinner units. According to Stevens (1991)
the sandstone units have 'shoestring' geometries and are not correlateable
across the whole field.
At the top of the formation is a thin coaly section which is probably age
equivalent to the Brora Coal 'bed' onshore. In some sections (e.g. 1 l/30a-9),
the coal occurs as substantial in-situ beds, identifiable by the characteristic
gamma-ray, velocity, and resistivity-log responses. The coal is about lm thick
in well 11/30-1, and described as pyritic and blocky with a dull laminated
band in the middle (MacLennan & Trewin 1989). In other sections, coal is
reported from cuttings at the top of the formation, but not evident from the
wireline logs. In such sections, the coal probably occurs as thin layers within
mudstone, as indicated by the association of high gamma-ray values and low
velocities (e.g. 11/25-1). Thin, sporadic coals occur at other levels in some
sections (e.g. 11/25-1).
Upper boundary
The boundary between the Brora Coal Formation and the overlying Beatrice
Formation is defined by the top of a thin unit of coal-bearing mudstone,
distinguished on wireline logs by one or two low-velocity spikes. In many
sections, a discrete coal seam occurs at the top of this unit (e.g. 1 l/30a-9).
Other sections show a coal seam at a lower level within the unit (e.g. 11/25-1),
but in many sections any coals are too thin to be detected on wireline logs (e.g.
12/21-3).
Lower boundary
Where the Brora Coal Formation overlies the Orrin Formation (e.g. 11/25-1),
the boundary is marked by a downward passage from interbedded mudstones
and sandstones, with sporadic coaly levels, to massive sandstones. This
boundary generally coincides with a downward transition from high average
gamma-ray values and low velocities to low and less variable gamma-ray
values and a somewhat higher and less variable velocity signature.
In some sections, the bulk of the Brora Coal Formation is absent, and the
thin coaly unit that elsewhere occurs at the top of the formation appears to rest
directly on representatives of the Dunrobin Bay Group (e.g. 12/26-1, Panel 8).
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
A thin unit of coal-bearing mudstone, characterized by low-velocity spikes, is
a consistently recognizable feature at the top of the formation, and is here
given the informal name Brora Coal Unit. It consists of mudstone and coal in
varying proportions, individual coal seams being sufficiently thick to be
1993
detectable on wireline logs in about half of the wells studied. A thin sandstone
bed is locally present within the unit (e.g. 11/25-1, immediately above the
coal).
Distribution and thickness
The Brora Coal Formation is mainly confined to the northwestern part of the
Inner Moray Firth Basin, with the Brora Coal Unit extending eastwards
beyond the limits of the underlying alluvial-plain deposits (e.g. 12/26-1, Panel
8). The western (onshore) and southern limits of the formation are erosional at
outcrop; its eastern limit is erosional beneath Callovian strata (Beatrice
Formation).
The Brora Coal Formation reaches a maximum thickness in the Beatrice
Field area, where it ranges up to about 180m (e.g. 1 l/30a-9).
Regional correlation
The coal bed that locally occurs at the top of the Brora Coal Unit (e.g. 1 l/30a-
9) is believed to be equivalent to the Brora Coal bed of onshore sections. The
Inverbrora and Doll members of Hurst (1981) have not been identified in
offshore sections.
Genetic interpretation
Linsley et al. (1980), Curry & Fisher (1982) and Stephen et al. (1993)
described the succession in the Beatrice Field area in terms of coastal, alluvial
flood-plain deposits. They interpreted the mudstones as floodplain deposits of
a swamp environment. The sandstones are interpreted as fluvial channel, levee
and crevasse-splay sediments, deposited by dominantly meandering rivers.
The presence of the freshwater/brackish alga Botryococcus and a general
absence of dinoflagellate cysts indicates that freshwater conditions were
dominant, with minor brackish-marine influence near the top and base and
also just above the middle of the formation (Curry & Fisher 1982). On the
basis of dinoflagellate cyst assemblages and lithofacies evidence, MacLennan
& Trewin (1989) contrasted the dominantly alluvial-plain deposits beneath the
Brora Coal in the Beatrice Field with the more marine-influenced, lagoonal
Inverbrora Member onshore.
The Brora Coal may have accumulated in a silted-up lagoonal area,
although initial organic deposition was probably from drifted plant material
(MacLennan & Trewin 1989). Andrews & Brown (1987) proposed that
erosion of Bathonian and older strata may have preceeded the deposition of
the Brora Coal and its offshore equivalents. The phase of widespread coal
accumulation thus probably represents the onset of the early Callovian
transgression, with the coal originating in a back-barrier setting (Andrews &
Brown 1987).
Biostratigraphic characterization
None of the specified biomarkers has been recorded, but dinoflagellate cysts
indicative of the early Callovian are present near the top of the formation
onshore (MacLennan & Trewin 1989).
Age
Bajocian to Bathonian, according to Linsley et al. (1980), Bathonian
according to Lam & Porter (1977) and Stephen et al. (1993). MacLennan &
78
Trewin (1989) assigned an earliest Callovian age (discus to early
macrocephalus zones) to the uppermost part of the Brora Coal Formation.
Sykes (1975) reported koenigi Zone ammonites from the overlying Brora Roof
Bed onshore. Using biostratigraphic data, Stephen et al. (1993) suggested that
the base of the Brora Coal Formation marks a major, basin-wide unconformity
which spans the latest Toarcian, Aalenian and Bajocian. However, in the
Beatrice Field area, the boundary between the Orrin and Brora Coal
formations appears conformable and possibly indicates no significant time
break between these poorly dated formations (Stevens 1991).
References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
CURRY, M.R. & FISHER, M.J. 1982. Coastal plain deposits in the Beatrice
oilfield, U.K., North Sea (Abstract). In: 11th International Congress of the
International Association of Sedimentologists, Hamilton (Ontario).
Abstracts of papers, p.150.
HURST, A. 1 9 8 1 . Mid Jurassic stratigraphy and facies at Brora, Sutherland.
Scottish Journal of Geology 17, 169-177.
LAM, K. & PORTER, R. 1977. The distribution of palynomorphs in the Jurassic
rocks of the Brora Outlier, N.E. Scotland. Journal of the Geological
Society, London 134, 45-55.
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D. 1980. The Beatrice Oil
Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil
and gas fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of Petroleum
Geologists Memoir 30, 117-129.
MACLENNAN, A.M. & TREWIN, N.H. 1989. Palaeoenvironments of the late
Bathonian - mid-Callovian in the Inner Moray Firth. In: KEEN, M.C. &
BATTEN, D.J. (eds) Northwest European micropalaeontology and
palynology, 92-117. British Micropalaeontological Society Series, Ellis
Horwood, Chichester.
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL, J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The
genetic sequence stratigraphy of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession,
Inner Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest
Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 485-505. Geological Society,
London. In press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 1 l/30a, UK North Sea. In:
ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
245-252.
SYKES, R.M. 1975. The stratigraphy of the Callovian and Oxfordian Stages
(Middle and Upper Jurassic) in northern Scotland. Scottish Journal of
Geology 11, 51-78.
See also Correlation Panels 8, 9.
 BRORA
BRORACOAL FORMATION
COAL FORMATION

11 /25-1 11 / 30a-9
12 / 21-3
0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 200 140 BHCS 40
m m
ft ft
ft HEATHER FM
2786.5
HEATHER 9142 HEATHER

BEATRICE FORMATION
FORMATION 2921
FORMATION 2756.5

Carr Member
9584
Carr Member

9044

Carr Member
FORMATION

FORMATION
BEATRICE

BEATRICE
Louise
Louise Louise

Mbr
Mbr Mbr
2975 2850 2805
9760 9350 9203

BRORA COAL FORMATION

BRORA COAL FORMATION

BRORA COAL FORMATION

2918
O2 9574

ORRIN
FORMATION O1

2963.5
LADYS 9723
3141
O2 10305 WALK
FORMATION
3033
ORRIN O2 9950
FORMATION O1
ORRIN
FORMATION O1
3189
LADYS WALK 10462
FORMATION

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211 33 34 35

2 3 30 31

7 8 9 25 26

Key Biomarkers

L. ectypa
LATE JURASSIC

12 13 15 16 17
HUMBER

R. aemula 14 15 16
GROUP

HEATHER 0
Alness Spiculite
LITHOLOGY
FORMATION
Member 12 / 21-3
Mudstone /
Wanaea spp. Siltstone

17 18 11 / 25-1 20 21 22 7 8
Sandstone
BEATRICE Carr Member C. hyalina
FORMATION Louise Member
JURASSIC

11 / 30a-9
FLADEN
GROUP
MID

Coal
BRORA COAL
100m
FORMATION
26 27 28 29 30 1 2
BAY GROUP
DUNROBIN

ORRIN FORMATION
JURASSIC

100 km
EARLY

L. spinosa

V. denticulata-
carinata
LADYS WALK FORMATION
L. variabile
BRORA COAL FORMATION

BRORA
BRORACOAL FORMATION
C 1993
1993
79 COAL FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 HUGIN FORMATION

The term Hugin Formation was introduced by Vollset & Dor (1984) for a
unit of marine sandstones and mudstones with thin coals, lying between the
marine mudstones of the Heather Formation and the heterolithic continental
deposits of the 'Sleipner Formation' (Pentland Formation equivalent) in the
Norwegian South Viking Graben. It is here extended to the UK South Viking
Graben and the Unst Basin.
The term has previously been applied to UK sections by Harris & Fowler
(1987) and Richards (1989), and in completion reports by some companies.
However, the term 'Beryl Formation' has also been widely used by Mobil for
the same strata. The term Hugin Formation is used in preference to Beryl
Formation because of the demonstrable continuity with the Norwegian strata
and on the grounds of nomenclatural priority. Other names in common use are
'Bruce A', 'Bruce B' and 'Bruce Upper Sands' (BP), 'Upper Beryl Sand',
'Young Upper Beryl Sandstone' and 'Angus Sand' (Mobil), 'Sand/Shale Unit'
and 'Massive Sandstone' (Conoco).
Name. From one of Odin's ravens in Norse mythology (Vollset & Dor
1984, p.37).
References
HARRIS, J.P. & FOWLER, R.M. 1987. Enhanced prospectivity of the mid-late
Jurassic sediments of the South Viking Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 879-898. Graham &
Trotman, London.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1989. Lower and Middle Jurassic sedimentology of the Beryl
Embayment, and implications for the evolution of the northern North Sea.
Unpublished Ph.D. thesis, University of Strathclyde.
VOLLSET, J & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
litho strati graphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
Bulletin No.3.

Type section
N15/9-2 (Vollset & Dor 1987, p.37, fig.26): 3483-3657m below KB.

UK reference sections
1/4-1: 700-772m (2296-2533ft)
9/13-12: 3362-3501m (11030-11486ft)
9/19-5A: 3358.5-3650.5m (11018-11976ft)
16/18-1: 3667-3869.5m (12030-12695ft)

1993
81
 Lithology
The Hugin Formation consists of sandstones, silststones and mudstones with
minor coals and conglomerates.
In the Beryl Embayment, the formation consists mostly of very fine to fine
grained sandstones. The sandstones include two main facies: sharp-based,
upward-fining, cross-bedded, more or less bioturbated sandstones and
uniformly graded, rippled, bioturbated and possibly hummocky cross-
laminated sandstones. Bioturbated and fluidized sandstones containing bivalve
shells and belemnites shells are dominant in well 9/9-6 (not illustrated). The
sandstones are interbedded with siltstones, which are more common in the
lower part of the formation. Lenticular bedded siltstones are present,
associated with thin coals, together with bioturbated sandy siltstones, which
include thin beds of sharp-based, very fine grained sandstones containing
infrequent burrows (e.g. 9/8-7, not illustrated). Two thin lag conglomerates are
present, one at the base of the formation, the other near the middle.
In the South Viking Graben, immediately to the southeast of the Beryl
Embayment (Blocks 9/18 and 9/19), the Hugin Formation comprises
interbedded sandstones and siltstones which often contain bivalve debris,
usually composed of Neomiodon and/or oyster shells. The sandstones are often
sharp-based and fine upwards from medium to fine grained; they are cross
bedded, sometimes bioturbated and infrequently slumped. Coals occur at some
levels. In some wells (e.g. 9/19-5A) the succession appears to become sandier
upwards. Further south, in Quadrant 16, the formation comprises very fine to
fine grained, argillaceous, bioturbated, rippled and parallel-laminated, upward-
coarsening sandstones interbedded with upward-fining, cross-bedded
sandstones, grey mudstones, coals, and pebble-lag deposits.
In the extreme south of the Viking Graben, the Hugin Formation is
dominated by sandstones with sporadic thin coal-seams.
The Hugin Formation is variably fossiliferous, with non-marine and marine
bivalves, belemnites and ammonites recorded.
Upper boundary
The top of the Hugin Formation is marked by a downward transition from
mudstones or siltstones of the Heather Formation to sandstones with variable
amounts of interbedded siltstone and mudstone. This transition is marked by a
distinct downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Hugin Formation is defined by a downward transition from
marine sandstones and siltstones/mudstones with minor coals, to more
frequently coal-bearing and/or volcanic strata of the Pentland Formation.
There is no consistent change in the proportion of sandstone to mudstone, and
consequently no consistent change in wireline-log signature (e.g. 9/19-5A,
16/18-1). The boundary can be difficult to define in sections where both the
Hugin and Pentland formations contain abundant coals throughout, although
cores help differentiate the predominantly marine strata of the Hugin
Formation f r o m the predominantly continental strata of the Pentland
Formation.
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
Informal subdivisions are possible locally, based on the proportion of
sandstone to mudstone, but no consistent regional subdivision is recognized.
1993
82
Distribution and thickness
The Hugin Formation is recognized primarily in the Beryl Embayment and
South Viking Graben, although Richards (1990) has recorded its presence in
the Unst Basin. It extends northwards to about 60N and southwards to about
58 20'N, although is absent through erosion in many parts of the South
Viking Graben. It extends eastwards into the Norwegian Viking Graben.
The formation attains a maximum thickness of about 300m in the Beryl
Embayment and adjacent parts of the South Viking Graben and probably thins
to the south.
Regional correlation
The Hugin Formation passes laterally and vertically into siltstones and mudstones
of the Heather Formation and, in places, laterally into Pentland Formation. The
sandstones with sporadic coal seams in the extreme south of the Viking Graben
may pass laterally into marine sandstones of the Fulmar Formation.
Genetic interpretation
Richards (1989) interpreted the depositional setting of the Hugin Formation in
the Beryl Embayment as a coastal barrier to shoreface/offshore system
showing storm influence, whereas Mitchener et al. (1992) suggested that
deposition took place in alluvial-fan, fan-delta and storm-influenced shelf
environments. In the South Viking Graben, the formation was interpreted by
Harris & Fowler (1987) as a barrier-shoreline system.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The P.prolongata, C.hyalina, A.aldorfensis and M.valensii regional
biomarkers have been recorded from the Hugin Formation.
Age
Late Bajocian to Bathonian in the Beryl Embayment; late Bajocian to
Callovian and probably Oxfordian in the South Viking Graben.
References
HARRIS, J.P. & FOWLER, R.M. 1987. Enhanced prospectivity of the mid-late
Jurassic sediments of the South Viking Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 879-898. Graham &
Trotman, London.
MITCHENER, B.C., LAWRENCE, D.A., PARTINGTON, M.A., BOWMAN, M.B.J. &
GLUYAS, J. 1992. Brent Group: Sequence stratigraphy and regional
implications. In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S.
(eds) Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.61, 45-80.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1 9 8 9 . Lower and Middle Jurassic sedimentology of the Beryl
Embayment, and implications for the evolution of the northern North Sea.
Unpublished Ph.D. thesis, University of Strathclyde.
RICHARDS P.C. 1990. The early to mid-Jurassic evolution of the northern North
sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for
Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.55, 191-205.
See also Correlation Panel 10.
 HUGIN
HUGINFORMATION
FORMATION

1 / 4-1 9 / 13-12 9 / 19-5A 16 / 18-1

m
0 GR 100 240 DT 40 m m 0 GR 140 140 DT 40 ft 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m
0 GR 160 140 DT 40
ft ft ft

CRETACEOUS

HEATHER HEATHER HEATHER

FORMATION FORMATION FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
3362 3358.5 3667
700
2296 11030 11018 12030

HUGIN

HUGIN FORMATION
FORMATION

772

HUGIN FORMATION
2533

PENTLAND
FORMATION

HUGIN FORMATION
3501
844
11486
2769

PENTLAND
SPEKE FORMATION
FORMATION

3869.5
12695

PENTLAND
FORMATION

DISTRIBUTION MAP
3650.5
210 211 11976

PENTLAND
FORMATION

1 / 4-1
2 3

Key Biomarkers

7 8 9 ? R.aemula

LATE JURASSIC

HUMBER GROUP
9 / 13-12
HEATHER FORMATION
Wanaea spp.

9 / 19-5A
13 14 15 16

C.hyalina

HUGIN FORMATION
16 / 18-1
19 20 21 22

MID JURASSIC

FLADEN GROUP

Rattray Volcanics Mbr

N.gracilis
LITHOLOGY 0
26 27 28 29 30 Mudstone /
Siltstone
PENTLAND FORMATION

Sandstone
100 km

EARLY DUNLIN
SPEKE FM.
HUGIN FORMATION Coal JUR. GROUP
100m

HUGIN
HUGINFORMATION
1993
C 1993

83 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 PENTLAND FORMATION

The term Pentland Formation was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a Reference sections
coal-bearing heterolithic sequence of paralic sandstones, siltstones and 9/13-12: 3501-3584.5m (11486-11760ft.)
mudstones that lay between non-marine Triassic sediments and marine 9/19-5a: 3650.5-3767m (11976-12358ft)
Humber Group sediments. In this report, the top of the formation in the type 16/18-1: 3869.5-4380.5m (12695-14372ft)
well is redefined (following Turner et al. 1984) at the base of a thin 29/12-1: 2846.5-3078.5m (9339-10100ft)
transgressive unit of Heather Formation siltstones (see Correlation Panel 9).
Several synonyms have been used for the Pentland Formation. In the Name. From the Pentland Firth (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.21).
Beryl Embayment / South Viking Graben area, Vollset & Dore (1984) used
the term Sleipner Formation, as part of the Vestland Group, whereas Richards Formal subdivisions
(1989) used the Sleipner Formation as part of the Beryl Group. In the same
Rattray Volcanics Member p.89
area, Mobil used the terms 'Middle Beryl Sandstone' and 'Linnhe Formation'
Ron Volcanics Member p.93
(as part of the 'Beryl Embayment Group'), BP and Hamilton used 'C' Sands,
Stroma Member p.95
and Conoco used 'Coaly Unit'. In the Central North Sea, Vollset & Dor
(1984) used the term Bryne Formation (Vestland Group), while the name
References
'Parry Sandstones' was used by Ultramar in the Moray Firth.
A coal-bearing unit that overlies the main part of the Pentland Formation in DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
the Outer Moray Firth is here referred to as the Stroma Member. This unit was for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
included within the Piper Formation by Deegan & Scull (1977), but it was Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
placed by Turner et al. (1984) in the Pentland Formation. It was included by HARKER, S.D., GUSTAV, S.H. & RILEY, L.A. 1987. Triassic to Cenomanian
Harker et al. (1987) in the basal part of their new 'Sgiath Formation', and by stratigraphy of the Witch Ground Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W.
Harker et al. (1993) in the lower part of the 'Skene Member' of the Sgiath (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 809-818. Graham &
Formation (see table on p.55). Trotman, London.
Volcanic rocks are a major component of the Pentland Formation, and are HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. Oxfordian-
here assigned to two new members, the Rattray Volcanics Member and the Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Ron Volcanics Member. The Rattray Volcanics Member equates with the Graben, UK North Sea. AAPG Bulletin. In press.
Rattray Formation of Deegan & Scull (1977). It is here downgraded to
RICHARDS, P.C. 1989. Lower and Middle Jurassic sedimentology of the Beryl
member status because of the difficulties of adequately defining its upper and
lower boundaries due to its being interbedded with the sediments of the Embayment, and implications for the evolution of the northern North Sea.
Pentland Formation. Deegan & Scull (1977) originally defined the Unpublished Ph.D. thesis, University of Strathclyde.
Pentland/Rattray boundary on the basis of percentage of volcanic material, but SMITH, K. & RITCHIE, D. 1993. Geophysical constraints on Mesozoic
such a definition is not considered practicable at formation level in this report. magmatism in the Central North Sea. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum
The newly defined Ron Volcanics Member describes the intra-Pentland geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference,
Formation volcanic rocks centred on the area of block 29/14 in the West 519-531. Geological Society, London. In press.
Central Graben. These volcanics are related to the Puffin volcanic centre TURNER, C.C., RICHARDS, P.C., SWALLOW, J.L. & GRIMSHAW, S.P. 1984. Upper
(Smith & Ritchie 1993); they have not previously been formally named, Jurassic stratigraphy and sedimentary facies in the Central Outer Moray
having been usually referred to the Rattray Formation on completion logs. Firth Basin, North Sea. Journal of Marine and Petroleum Geology 1,
105-117.
Type section VOLLSET, J. & DOR, A.G. 1 9 8 4 . A revised Triassic and Jurassic
15/17-4 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.21, fig.24): 2663.5-2777.5m (8739-9112ft) lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
below KB (revised depths). Bulletin No.3.
Illustrated in Correlation Panel 9.

1993
85
 Lithology
The Pentland Formation displays a complex association of sedimentary and
volcanic rocks. The sediments consist of interbedded sandstones, siltstones,
mudstones, and coals; the volcanic rocks include tuffs, lavas and intrusives.
In the Beryl and Bruce field areas of the Beryl Embayment the formation
comprises variably interbedded sandstones, siltstones and shales with more
minor coals developed near the top and base of the succession. The formation
has a higher proportion of sandstone in the Bruce Field area than in the Beryl
Field area, as reflected in the more uniform gamma-ray log signature. The
sandstones are frequently sharp based, often fining upwards from coarse to
very fine grained, and are sometimes cross-bedded. Parallel lamination and
bioturbation occur in some of the very fine grained sandstones. Associated
siltstones and mudstones are variable: some are lenticular bedded and more or
less bioturbated, whereas others include rootlets and are waxy, with a blocky
fracture. These sediments are largely free of volcanic debris.
In the South and Central Viking Graben, the Pentland Formation is
developed in similar facies to those recognized within the adjacent Beryl
Embayment, but coal beds occur at numerous levels throughout the
succession, rather than at just the top and base of the formation. Volcanic and
intrusive igneous rocks of the Rattray Volcanics Member are also found
locally, particularly in block 16/17 and southwards.
In the Outer Moray Firth and Central Graben, the sedimentary succession of
the Pentland Formation is similar to that of the South Viking Graben, with
volcanic and igneous rocks of the Rattray Volcanics Member and Ron
Volcanics Member developed locally. In wells 30/lc-3 (Panel 10) and 30/lc-
2, the Pentland Formation has a distinctive, upward-coarsening, lacustrine
mudstone at its base. This is superficially similar in log character to the
Fjerritslev Formation of nearby Danish sections, but contains a Bathonian
freshwater microflora.
The Rattray Volcanics Member is developed in the South Viking Graben,
Outer Moray Firth and northern parts of the Central Graben, where it locally
comprises much or all of the thickness of the formation. Individual lavas are 1
to 9 metres thick, and are commonly porphyritic, with abundant phenocrysts
of olivine and clinopyroxene; microphenocrysts of plagioclase are also
present, in a matrix which generally consists of plagioclase, titanaugite,
magnetite, ilmenite, apatite and rare analcime. The lavas are predominantly
undersaturated, with alkali olivine basalt affinities, and include ankaramite,
alkali olivine basalt, hawaiite and mugearite (Fall et al. 1982). The associated
agglomerates, tuffs and tuffaceous claystones are varicoloured, pyritic,
chloritic, sometimes felsic, calcareous and/or glassy. Sandstones and
mudstones are interbedded with the volcanics in places.
The Ron Volcanics Member is developed in the southern part of the Central
North Sea, and locally forms much, or all, of the Pentland Formation
succession. The lavas and intrusives are undersaturated basalts considerably
enriched in potassium and incompatible trace elements, forming part of an
ultrapotassic series (Latin et al. 1990a, b).
Upper boundary
The Pentland Formation is generally overlain by Hugin Formation sandstones
and mudstones in the Beryl Embayment and South Viking Graben, by Heather
Formation mudstones in the Outer Moray Firth, and by Fulmar Formation
sandstones or Heather Formation mudstones in the Central North Sea. In the
Inner/Outer Moray Firth transition area, it is locally overlain by the Alness
1993
Spiculite Member. No single lithological or wireline-log definition of the top
of the Pentland Formation can therefore be given, except that it is marked by a
downward change to heterolithic, often coal-bearing sediments or to volcanics.
Lower boundary
The Pentland Formation unconformably overlies Permian, Triassic and Lower
Jurassic sediments. Where the formation overlies Permian (e.g. 15/18-2, not
illustrated), the base is marked by a downward change from coal-bearing
sediments and/or volcanics to evaporite-bearing sediments, with an associated
downward increase in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity.
Where the formation overlies Triassic strata (e.g. 16/18-1, 29/12-1), the
boundary is picked at the downward transition from grey, coal-bearing
sediments and/or volcanics to brick-red siltstones and sandstones. There is
commonly no distictive wireline-log break at this boundary, although the
average gamma-ray values may increase downwards (e.g. 29/12-1).
Where the formation overlies Lower Jurassic strata (e.g. 9/13-12, 9/19-5A),
the boundary is picked at the downward transition from interbedded sandstones,
siltstones and coals to predominantly grey siltstones with minor sandstones.
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
The Pentland Formation as originally defined was undivided (Deegan & Scull
1977). Three new members are proposed within the newly revised Pentland
Formation: the Stroma Member (p.95), comprising coaly sediments at the top
of the formation in the Outer Moray Firth, the Rattray Volcanics Member
(p.89), comprising volcanics in the Outer Moray Firth, and the Ron Volcanics
Member (p.93), comprising volcanics in the southern Central Graben.
It is suggested that the informal term Linnhe unit may be used to describe
the essentially non-volcanic sediments in the Beryl Embayment.
Distribution and thickness
The Pentland formation is recorded in the Beryl Embayment, South Viking
Graben, Central Graben, Outer Moray Firth and Unst Basin. It extends
eastwards into Norwegian waters, where it is referred to the Sleipner and
Bryne formations.
The formation attains a maximum thickness of about 500m in the Viking
Graben, but is nearly 1,500m thick in well 21/3-3, where most of the section
comprises volcanic and igneous rocks. Sediment-dominated successions in the
Central North Sea attain a maximum thickness of about 550m, whereas
sequences in the Outer Moray Firth are mostly less than 200m thick.
The western boundary of the formation is probably erosional in most places.
Regional correlation
In the South Viking Graben, the upper part of the Pentland Formation
probably passes laterally northwards into Hugin Formation deposits.
Genetic interpretation
The Pentland Formation was probably deposited in a range of paralic to delta-
plain/fluvial-plain environments, with substantial accumulation of
volcanogenic materials around the volcanic centres. Richards (1991)
characterized the bulk of the formation in the Beryl Embayment as an
estuarine deposit, and the succession in the Viking Graben as essentially
alluvial.
86
Biostratigraphic characterization
The Pentland Formation is dominated by long-ranging miospores, with marine
algae and bivalves developed locally (Latin et al. 1990a,b). The N.gracilis
biomarker is sporadically present.
Age
Toarcian/Aalenian to Oxfordian. In the Beryl Embayment and northern parts
of the South Viking Graben, the top of the formation probably lies within the
Bajocian, whereas in the south of the South Viking Graben it may range up to
Callovian. In the Central North Sea, the Rattray Volcanics Member has been
radiometrically dated as probably Callovian (Ritchie et al. 1988). In the Outer
Moray Firth, the coal-bearing sediments are mostly referred to as
Bajocian/Bathonian in completion logs, but the Stroma Member is believed to
be of Oxfordian age (see p.96). Turner et al. (1984) and Smith & Ritchie
(1993) suggested that locally the coaly succession may range from Aalenian to
Oxfordian.
References
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
FALL, H.G., GIBB, F.G.F. & KANARIS-SOTIRIOU, R. 1982. Jurassic volcanic
rocks of the northern North Sea. Journal of the Geological Society, London
139, 277-292.
LATIN, D.M., DIXON, J.E. & FITTON, J.G. 1990a. Rift-related magmatism in the
North Sea Basin. In: BLUNDELL, D.J & GIBBS, A.D. (eds) Tectonic evolution
of the North Sea rifts, 101-144. Oxford Science Publications.
LATIN, D.M., DIXON, J.E, FITTON, J. & WHITE, N.J. 1990b. Mesozoic magmatic
activity in the North Sea Basin: implications for stretching history. In:
HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for
Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.55, 191-205.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1991. An estuarine facies model for the Middle Jurassic
Sleipner Formation: Beryl Embayment, North Sea. Journal of the
Geological Society, London 148, 459-471.
RITCHIE, J.D., SWALLOW, J.L., MITCHELL, J.G. & MORTON, A.C. 1988. Jurassic
ages for intrusives and extrusives within the Forties Igneous Province.
Scottish Journal of Geology 24, 81-88.
SMITH, K. & RITCHIE, D. 1993. Geophysical constraints on Mesozoic
magmatism in the Central North Sea. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum
geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference,
519-531. Geological Society, London. In press.
TURNER, C.C., RICHARDS, P.C., SWALLOW, J.L. & GRIMSHAW, S.P. 1984. Upper
Jurassic stratigraphy and sedimentary facies in the Central Outer Moray
Firth Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum Geology 1, 105-117.
See also Correlation Panels 9, 10.
 PENTLAND FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION

9 / 13-12 9 / 19-5a 16 / 18-1 29 / 12-1

0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40

9 / 13-12

9 / 19-5a

16 / 18-1

29 / 12-1

PENTLAND FORMATION
1993
87
87 PENTLAND FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 Rattray Volcanics Member

The term 'Rattray Formation' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
thick series of basaltic lava flows, with interbedded agglomerates, tuffs and
tuffaceous sediments, lying between pre-Jurassic rocks and sediments of the
Humber Group as then defined. The unit is now considered to have been
associated with sedimentation of the Pentland Formation, and it is renamed the
Rattray Volcanics Member.

Type section
21/10-1 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.20, fig. 23): 2680-3422.5m (8792-11228ft)
below KB.
(Illustrated in Correlation Panel 10.)

Reference sections
16/17-6: 4874-5135m (15990-16847ft)
15/18-2: 2874-3045m (9428-9990ft)
21/3b-3: 2940-4148m (9646-13609ft)
22/5b-4: 3596.5-4121m (11799-13520ft)

Name. From Rattray Head on the eastern coast of Scotland (Deegan & Scull
1977, p.20).

References
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.

1993
89
 Lithology
The Rattray Volcanics Member is^ composed of lavas, volcanics and
subordinate clastics. Individual lava flows are 1 to 9m thick. The lavas are
predominantly undersaturated, with alkali olivine basalt affinities, and include
ankaramites, alkali olivine basalts, hawaiites and mugearites (Fall et al. 1982).
They are commonly porphyritic, with abundant phenocrysts of olivine and
clinopyroxene. Microphenocrysts of plagioclase are also present, in a matrix
which generally consists of plagioclase, titanaugite, magnetite, ilmenite,
apatite and rare analcime. The associated agglomerates, tuffs and tuffaceous
claystones are varicolored, pyritic, chloritic, sometimes felsic, calcareous
and/or glassy. Sandstones and mudstones are interbedded with the volcanics in
places.
Upper boundary
The Rattray Volcanics Member is variously overlain by coal-bearing
sediments of the Pentland Formation, or by marine sandstones or mudstones of
the Piper, Hugin, Heather or Kimmeridge Clay formations. The top of the
member is therefore always recognized by the downward transition from a
dominantly sedimentary succession to a dominantly volcanic succession.
Lower boundary
The member variously overlies coal-bearing sediments of the Pentland
Formation, Lower Jurassic mudstones, Triassic red beds or Permian
evaporites. Its basal boundary is therefore picked at the downward transition
from predominantly volcanic rocks to sediments.
Distribution and thickness
The Rattray Volcanics Member is developed in the South Viking Graben and
northern parts of the Central Graben. The member can occur anywhere within
1993
90
the vertical succession of the Pentland Formation, either overlying, underlying
or interbedded with coal-bearing sediments. The local interfingering of
volcanics with sediments means that the member may occur at more than one
level within the Pentland Formation, even in individual sections. It attains a
maximum thickness of nearly 1 500m in well 21/3b-3.
Genetic interpretation
The volcanics were extruded as lava flows over a range of paralic to
fluvial/delta plain environments.
Age
The Rattray Volcanics Member has been dated by Ritchie et al. (1988) as
1534 Ma using the 40 Ar/ 39 Ar method.
References
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
FALL, H.G., GIBB, F.G.F. & KANARIS-SOTIRIOU, R. 1982. Jurassic volcanic rocks
of the northern North Sea. Journal of the Geological Society, London 139,
277-292.
RITCHIE, J.D., SWALLOW, J.L., MITCHELL, J.G. & MORTON, A.C. 1988. Jurassic
ages for intrusives and extrusives within the Forties Igneous Province.
Scottish Journal of Geology 24, 81-88.
See also Correlation Panel 10.
 PENTLAND FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION Rattray Volcanics
Rattray VolcanicsMember
Member

15 / 18-2 16 / 17-6 21 / 3b-3 22 / 5b-4

m m
0 GR 200 180 DT 40 0 GR 140 160 DT 40 0 GR 100 140 DT 40 0 GR 140 140 DT 40
ft m ft m
CROMER ft ft
KNOLL GP. 2385 CHALK GP 2900.5
9301 9516
KIMM. CROMER
CLAY FM. KNOLL GP
2874 4874 2940 3596.5
9430 V V V 9646 11799
15990 V V V V

PENTLAND FORMATION
V V V
Rattray Volcanics Member

V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V

Rattray Volcanics Member

V V V
PENTLAND FORMATION

V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V

PENTLAND FORMATION
V V V V
V V V
3045 V V V V
9990

Rattray Volcanics Member

V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
5135 V V V V
V V V
16847 V V V V
V V V
3170 SMITH V V V V
10400 BANK V V V
ZECHSTEIN FORMATION
V V V V
V V V
GROUP V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V 4121
V V V
V V V V 13520
V V V SMITH

PENTLAND FORMATION
V V V V
V V V BANK

Rattray Volcanics Member

V V V V
V V V
FORMATION
V V V V
V V V

DISTRIBUTION MAP V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
210 211 33 34 35
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
LITHOLOGY V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
Mudstone / Siltstone V V V
2 3 30 31 V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
Sandstone V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
7 8 9 25 26 V V V
Coal V V V V
V V V
0 V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
Mudstone with tuffaceous bands V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
12 13 14 15 16 15 16 17 V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V
V V V V V V V
Altered Volcanics 100 m
15 / 18-2 V V V V V V V V V V
V V V
V V V V V V V
V V V V
16 / 17-6 V V V
V V V V
V V V

22 / 5b-4 Lavas and / or intrusives V V V V

V V V
17 18 19 20 21 22 7 8 V V V V EARLY
V V V CROMER KNOLL GROUP
21 / 3b-3
V V V V CRET.
V V V
V V V V
Chalk V V V
V V V V
LATE HUMBER GROUP
V V V
V V V V
JURASSIC
V V V
V V V V
V V V
26 27 28 29 30 1 2 Dolomite V V V V
V V V

FLADEN GROUP
V V V V
V V V
V V V V

Limestone
V V V
V V V V
MID Rattray PENTLAND Ron
V V V 4148
100 km 13609 JURASSIC Volcanics FORMATION Volcanics
Member Member
PERMIAN
RATTRAY VOLCANICS MEMBER

PENTLAND FORMATION Rattray Volcanics

VolcanicsMember
C 1993
1993

PENTLAND FORMATION 91 Rattray Member

Page left blank intentionally
 PENTLAND FORMATION Ron Volcanics Member
Ron Volcanics Member (new)
The term Ron Volcanics Member includes volcanic rocks Formation. Thus, although the top of the member is 29 / 14b-3 29 / 14a-4
that were formerly a part of the 'Rattray Formation' of always recognized by an abrupt downward transition from 0 GR 200 240 DT 40
m
ft
0 GR 160 140 DT 40

sedimentary to volcanic rocks, the wireline-log response is

m
Deegan & Scull (1977). The term is used for a thick CHALK GP 3070
ft

sequence of geographically separate volcanic rocks that variable, with some sections showing no distinctive 10072
CHALK GP
occur in several wells in blocks 29/9 and 29/14 in the features at the boundary (29/14a-4). CLAY FM.
KIMM.
2301

Central Graben. FULMAR

3104
10184
CROMER
KNOLL
7550

Lower Boundary FORMATION 3121 GROUP 2328.5

10240
Type section
7640
The member variously overlies coal-bearing sediments of
29/14b-3: 3121-3714m (10240-12185ft) below KB. the Pentland Formation, Triassic red-beds or Zechstein
evaporites. The base of the formation is picked at the
Reference section abrupt downward change from volcanics to sedimentary
29/14a-4: 3121-3714m (10240-12185ft) sequences and may or may not be accompanied by
marked log breaks (29/14b-3).
Name. From the Ron lighthouse at Rattray Head, north-
Distribution and thickness

PENTLAND FORMATION
east Scotland.
The Ron Volcanics Member has a very restricted areal

Ron Volcanics Member

References
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Central and
Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
Lithology
distribution within Quadrant 29 of the Central Graben.
The member attains a maximum thickness of 1945m in
well 29/14b-3.
Genetic interpretation
The volcanics were probably extruded sub-aerially as lava
flows in association with a range of fluvial to paralic
environments. Later intrusive igneous phases cross-cut the

PENTLAND FORMATION
The Ron Volcanics Member is composed of variegated
sequence.

Ron Volcanics Member

(purple-grey, greenish grey, red-brown, yellow-brown)
porphyritic, alkali basalt lava flows, interbedded with
Age
t u f f a c e o u s volcaniclastics and cut by by igneous
intrusions. The individual basaltic flows sometimes show The Ron Volcanics Member is considered to be coeval 2638.5
8657

an upward transition from an unweathered basal section, with the Rattray Volcanic Member (Ritchie et al. 1988;
with dark green, fresh, pyroxene phenocrysts in a finer Smith & Ritchie, 1993) and by analogy may be of TRIASSIC
groundmass, to a more weathered and altered top, Bathonian to Callovian age.
suggestive of sub-aerial eruption phases. Amygdaloidal
and glassy textures are common to some flows, with the References
amygdales often infilled with white zeolites. Fine veins of FALL, H.G., GIBB, F.G.F. & KANARIS-SOTIRIOU, R. 1982.
white to brown carbonate also cross-cut the flows. Jurassic volcanic rocks of the northern North Sea.
The basalt flows generally show overall low-gamma / Journal of the Geological Society, London 139, DISTRIBUTION MAP
high-velocity responses but are interebedded with units 277-292. 17 18 7 8
19 21 22
showing much higher values. The latter units probably
20

RITCHIE, J.D., SWALLOW, J.L., MITCHELL, J.G. & MORTON,

reflect the presence of either potassium-rich intrusive
igneous rocks (see Fall et al. 1982) or interbedded A.C. 1988. Jurassic ages for intrusives and extrusives
argillaceous sediments. within the Forties Igneous Province, Scottish Journal
of Geology 24, 81-88. 26 27 28 29 30 1 2

SMITH, K. & RITCHIE, D. 1993. Jurassic volcanic centres in 29 / 14b-3

Upper boundary
The Ron Volcanics Member is variously overlain by coal- the Central North Sea. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum 29 / 14a-4
bearing sediments of the Pentland Formation, marine geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th 100 km

mudstones of the Heather and Kimmeridge Clay Conference 519-531. Geological Society, London. In
f o r m a t i o n s and marine sandstones of the Fulmar press. 3714
RON VOLCANICS MEMBER

12185

TRIASSIC
EARLY
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CRET.
LATE HUMBER GROUP
JURASSIC
LITHOLOGY 0
Mudstone with
Mudstone tuffaceous bands

FLADEN GROUP
MID Rattray PENTLAND Ron
Sandstone Chalk Volcanics Volcanics
JURASSIC FORMATION
Member Member

Volcanics: lavas and

/ or intrusives
100 m

PENTLAND FORMATION Ron Volcanics Member

1993
93
Page left blank intentionally
 Stroma Member
(new)
The term Stroma Member is introduced for a unit of heterolithic coal-bearing BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas
sediments that constitutes the uppermost part of the Pentland Formation in the reserves. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.55,
Outer Moray Firth. It is believed to be separated from the remainder of the 259-279.
Pentland Formation by a substantial hiatus (Harker et al. 1993), although no COWARD, R.N., CLARK, N.M. & PINNOCK, S.J. 1991. The Tartan Field, Block
specific biostratigraphic data are available on the Stroma Member itself. The 15/16, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas
Stroma Member is overlain by paralic and marine sediments of the Heather fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London,
Formation, containing fossils of Oxfordian age. Memoir No. 14, 377-384.
The sediments of the Stroma Member were originally included in the Piper
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
Formation by Deegan & Scull (1977). Turner et al. (1984) included them
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
within the Pentland Formation. However, Harker et al. (1987) included them
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
in a newly proposed 'Sgiath Formation', which has since been divided into
members by Harker et al. (1993), with the Stroma sediments falling within the HARKER, S.D., GUSTAV, S.H. & RILEY, L.A. 1987. Triassic to Cenomanian
basal 'Skene Member'. stratigraphy of the Witch Ground Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W.
The Stroma Member is equivalent to the lower part of the 'Paralic Unit' of (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 809-818. Graham &
O'Driscoll et al. (1990), to the 'Coal Unit' of Boldy & Brealey (1990), and to Trotman, London.
the 'Coal Marker Member' of Coward et al. (1991) (see table, p.55). HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. Oxfordian-
Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Type section Graben, UK North Sea. AAPG Bulletin. In press.
15/21a-15: 3584.5-3607m (11760-11834ft) below KB. O'DRISCOLL, D., HINDLE, A.D. & LONG, D.C. 1990. The structural controls on
Upper Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch
Reference sections Ground Graben, UK North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds)
14/19-2: 2745.5-2770.5 (9007-9089ft) Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological
15/17-9: 4144-4160.5m (13592-13650ft) Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
20/2-6: 3995.5-4035m (13108-13239ft) TURNER, C.C., RICHARDS, P.C., SWALLOW, J.L. & GRIMSHAW, S.P. 1984. Upper
Jurassic stratigraphy and sedimentary facies in the Central Outer Moray
Name. From the island of Stroma in the Pentland Firth. Firth Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum Geology 1, 105-117.

References
BOLDY, S.A.R. & BREALEY, S. 1990. Timing, nature and sedimentary result of
Jurassic tectonism in the Outer Moray Firth. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. &

1993
95
 Lithology
The Stroma Member consists dominantly of interbedded sandstones,
carbonaceous silty mudstones and coals. The coals are over 6m thick locally,
(e.g. 20/2-6). Six main lithofacies are recognized (Harker et al. 1993): (i)
laminated silty mudstones with a thin poorly sorted basal lag sandstone, (ii)
thinly interbedded sandstones and silty mudstones with abundant plant
remains, (iii) fine-grained ripple and planar bedded sandstones, (iv) upward-
coarsening, cross-bedded and massive sandstones, (v) upward-fining cross-
bedded sandstones, with gravel-lag bases and common plant rootlets in their
upper parts, and (vi) silty coals grading to carbonaceous silty mudstones. In
the Claymore Field area, these facies are arranged in overall upward-
coarsening cycles which range from 3m to 10m in thickness (Harker et al.
1993). According to Maher & Harker (1987), the sandstones in the Claymore
Field are subarkosic. Very locally, in blocks 15/17 and 15/18, to the east of the
Piper Field, the Stroma Member contains reworked volcaniclastics (Harker et
al. 1993).
Upper boundary
The top of the Stroma Member in the type well (15/21a-15) is defined by a
sharp downward transition from silty mudstones (Heather Formation) to coal.
It is marked by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values, decrease in
velocity, and increase in resistivity. In the South Halibut Basin, the upper
boundary of the Stroma Member commonly corresponds to the top of a coal
(e.g. 20/2-6). However, in the Witch Ground Graben, the top of the Stroma
Member is commonly marked by a downward transition from the mudstone-
dominated succession of the Heather Formation to sandstones with
interbedded mudstones and coals (e.g. 14/19-2, 15/17-9; 20/2-5, p.41); here,
the boundary is best picked at the downward decrease in gamma-ray values.
Carbonaceous sandstones of the Stroma Member are locally overlain directly
by thin glauconitic marine sandstones of the Pibroch Member (Piper
Formation) (e.g. 14/19-4, Panel 19, and see Harker et al. 1993, fig.5). By
analogy, a thin Pibroch sandstone may be present in well 14/19-2, but, in the
absence of evidence from core, the entire sandstone section is here assigned to
the Stroma Member.
Lower boundary
The Stroma Member overlies a variety of lithofacies. In the type well (15/21 a-
15), the base is defined by a downward change from mudstones to tuffs and
basaltic flows (Rattray Volcanics Member). It is marked by a downward
1993
decrease in average gamma-ray values and slight downward increase in
velocity. Elsewhere in the Witch Ground Graben, coals, sandstones and
mudstones of the Stroma Member rest on tuffaceous mudstones and
sandstones of the Pentland Formation (e.g. 15/17-9), on grey, green and brown
sandstones and siltstones of the Skagerrak Formation (e.g. 14/19-2) or red-
brown mudstones of the Smith Bank Formation (see Harker et al. 1993, fig.8).
Where the Stroma Member overlies paralic sediments of the Pentland
Formation (undifferentiated), the boundary cannot be placed with any
certainty.
In the South Halibut Basin, interbedded sandstones, mudstones and coals of
the Stroma Member commonly rest on sandstones of the Lossiehead
Formation (e.g. 20/2-6) or reddish brown and grey Triassic mudstones of the
Smith Bank Formation (e.g. 20/3-4, not illustrated). Locally, it overlies
Permian carbonates and evaporites (e.g. 20/4-2, not illustrated).
Distribution and thickness
The Stroma Member is patchily distributed across the Witch Ground Graben
and South Halibut Basin. Precise definition of its limits is hampered by the
difficulty of distinguishing Stroma sediments from the older sediments of the
Pentland Formation. Thus although Bajocian/Bathonian ages have been
assigned to the thick successions of interbedded mudstones, sandstones and
thick coal that overlie volcanics in wells 20/5-2 and 21/1-5, palaeontological
reassessment may reveal that all or a significant proportion of these sections
belong to the Stroma Member.
The thickness of the Stroma Member is highly variable, reaching a
maximum of about 40m. The sandstones are thickest in the area of the
Claymore Field in the Outer Moray Firth (e.g. 14/19-2) and in parts of the
South Halibut Basin (e.g. 20/2-6).
Regional correlation
The Stroma Member interdigitates with the lower part of the Heather
Formation in the Outer Moray Firth. Lateral equivalents of the Stroma
Member are possibly present in the Central Graben area (Smith & Ritchie,
1993). For example, parts or all of the coaly sections overlying volcanics of
the Rattray Member in block 21/15 may equate with the Stroma Member.
Genetic interpretation
The Stroma Member was deposited in paralic, delta and lagoonal
environments, and apparently represents drowning of a peneplaned surface of
96
mid-Jurassic and older rocks during the mid-Oxfordian transgressive phase
(Harker et al. 1987; Boote & Gustav 1987; Harker et al. 1993; Partington et
al. 1993).
Biostratigraphic characterization
The coal-bearing Stroma Member is dominated by long-ranging pteridophyte
spores.
Age
Probably mid Oxfordian (Harker et al. 1993; Partington et al. 1993, table 1),
on the basis of dating of the overlying marine mudstones.
References
BOOTE, D.R.D. & GUSTAV, S.H. 1987. Evolving depositional systems within an
active rift, Witch Ground Graben, North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 819-833. Graham &
Trotman, London.
HARKER, S.D., GUSTAV, S.H. & RILEY, L.A. 1987. Triassic to Cenomanian
stratigraphy of the Witch Ground Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W.
(eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 809-818. Graham &
Trotman, London.
HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. Oxfordian-
Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Graben, UK North Sea. In press.
MAHER, C.E. & HARKER, S.D. 1987. Claymore Oil Field. In: BROOKS, J. &
GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 835-845.
Graham & Trotman, London.
PARTINGTON, M.A., MITCHENER, B.C., MILTON, N.J. & FRASER, A.J. 1993.
Genetic sequence stratigraphy for the North Sea Late Jurassic and Early
Cretaceous: distribution and prediction of Kimmeridgian-Late Ryazanian
reservoirs in the North Sea and adjacent areas. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.)
Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th
Conference, 347-370. Geological Society, London.
SMITH, K. & RITCHIE, D. 1993. Geophysical constraints on Mesozoic
magmatism in the Central North Sea. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum
geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference,
519-531. Geological Society, London. In press.
 PENTLAND FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION Stroma
StromaMember
Member

14 / 19-2 15 / 17-9 15 / 21a-15 20 / 2-6

Claymore
0 GR 150 190 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40 0 GR 150 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 140 140 DT 40
Sst. Mbr m m PIPER FM. m
ft
ft ft ft

PIPER FM.
3529.5

Member
Pibroch
2699.5 11580 3948

HEATHER FM.
Pibroch Mbr 12952
KIMMERIDGE 8856
CLAY FM. 4112.5

Gorse Mbr
2716
HEATHER FM. 13492 HEATHER
8910
HEATHER Gorse Mbr 4131 FORMATION
FORMATION 13553
2745.5 3584.5 3995.5
4144
Member

FORMATION
9007 11760 13108
Stroma

PENTLAND
Stroma
13592

Stroma Mbr
Mbr
PENTLAND FORMATION
4160.5
3607
2770.5 Stroma 13650
Mbr V V V V 11834
PENTLAND 9089

Rattray Volcanics
V V V
FORMATION V V V V 4035

FORMATION
PENTLAND
V V V
13239

Member
V V V V
SKAGERRAK
FORMATION

V V V

LOSSIEHEAD
FORMATION
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211 33 34 35

2 3 30 31

7 8 9 25 26 LITHOLOGY

Mudstone /
Siltstone
0

12 13 17
Sandstone
14 15 16 15 16
Key Biomarkers

14 / 19-2 KIMMERIDGE
Coal

HUMBER
15 / 17-9 CLAY

GROUP
FORMATION Chanter Mbr

LATE JURASSIC
PIPER S.crystallinum
17 18 19 20 21 7 8 V V V V V V V
Tuff, occasional
22 V V V V V V FM.
V V V V V V V volcanic glass HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
15 / 21a-15 V V V V V V and basalt 100 m FORMATION ? R.aemula
20 / 2-6
Gorse Mbr

FLADEN GROUP
Stroma
Limestone Member

26 30 1 2 (PENTLAND FM.)
27 28 29

MID
Rattray Rattray
100 km
JURASSIC Volc. Mbr
PENTLAND FM. Volc. Mbr

STROMA MEMBER (Minimum area - see text)

PENTLAND FORMATION Stroma

StromaMember
C 1993
1993

PENTLAND FORMATION 97 Member

Page left blank intentionally
 BRENT GROUP

1993
 NORTHERN NORTH SEA CENTRAL NORTH SEA
AGE
Unst Basin East Shetland Basin Beryl Embayment South Viking Graben Central Graben Outer Moray Firth Inner Moray Firth
N S
ACEOUS

VALANGINIAN CROMER
CRET-

CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN Birch Sst. Mbr Dirk
KIMMERIDGE CLAY Sst. Mbr

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION FORMATION KIMMERIDGE
KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE
VOLGIAN
CLAY FORMATION CLAY
Ribble

FULMAR FORMATION
LATE JURASSIC

FORMATION BRAE FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP

Sst. Mbr
Claymore

FORMATION
Magnus FORMATION
Sst. Mbr
Sst. Mbr

BRAE
KIMMERIDGIAN Chanter Mbr
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr FULMAR
FORMATION PIPER FM.
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
Freshney HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION ? ? Sst. Mbr
FORMATION

OXFORDIAN HEATHER FORMATION Stroma

Alness Spiculite Member
HEATHER Gorse Mbr Mbr
HEATHER Ling Sst. Mbr FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
FORMATION HEATHER Member
FORMATION
CALLOVIAN ? ? ? Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.

FLADEN GROUP
Louise Mbr
?

Rattray Volcanics Member

EMERALD FM.
HUGIN

FLADEN GROUP
Ron Volcanics Member
FORMATION BRORA

PENTLAND FM.
Rattray Volcanics Member
BATHONIAN HUGIN COAL

PENTLAND FM.
?
MID JURASSIC

FORMATION FM.
HUGIN FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP

TARBERT FM.

Rattray Volcanics Member

? ?
? ?

FLADEN GROUP
BRENT GROUP
BAJOCIAN NESS FM.
ETIVE FM.
PENTLAND ? ?
PENTLAND RANNOCH FM. FORMATION ?
FORMATION PENTLAND FORMATION
AALENIAN ?
BROOM FORMATION
?
? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?
? ?

FORMATION
TOARCIAN DRAKE FORMATION ?
DUNLIN GROUP
?

ORRIN
DUNLIN GROUP

COOK FORMATION DARWIN

DUNLIN GROUP

FORMATION
EARLY JURASSIC

BURTON FORMATION

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

PLIENSBACHIAN SPEKE
FORMATION LADYS
? ? WALK
AMUNDSEN FORMATION FM.
BANKS GROUP

NANSEN FJERR-
SINEMURIAN FORMATION ITSLEV FM.

MAINS
NANSEN FORMATION
? ? FORMATION
BANKS GROUP

?
STATFJORD ?
? ? ? ? ? ?
HERON GROUP

HETTANGIAN FORMATION
FORMATION
STATFJORD

GOLSPIE
? ? ? ? ? ? ? SKAGERRAK FORMATION
FORMATION
CORMORANT
TRIA-
SSIC

RHAETIAN FORMATION ? ? ? ? ?
? ? ? ? ? STOTFIELD HERON
HERON
CORMORANT FM. CORMORANT FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION
GP CALCRETE FM. GP

C 1993
1993
 BRENT GROUP

The definition of the Brent Group used here follows that of Deegan & Scull
UK
UK SECTOR
SECTOR NNOORRW
WEEGGIIAANN SSEECCTTOORR
(1977), but with the boundaries of some of the constituent formations slightly
redefined. Five constituent formations are recognized: the Broom Formation, Deegan
Deegan &
& Scull
Scull (1977)
(1977) This
This study
study Vollset
Vollset && Dor
Dore (1984)
(1984)
Rannoch Formation, Etive Formation, Ness Formation and Tarbert Formation.
Deegan & Scull (1977) named the individual formations after Scottish lochs, TARBERT
TARBERT SUB-UNIT
SUB-UNIT TARBERT
TARBERT FM.
FM. TARBERT
TARBERT FM.
FM.
arranging the names in ascending order to form the acronym BRENT. The

GROUP
BRENT GROUP
UNIT
BREN T UNIT
group forms a broadly regressive-transgressive wedge of coastal and marine NESS
NESS SUB-UNIT
SUB-UNIT NESS
NESS FM.
FM. NESS
NESSFM.
FM.
sediments, recording the progradational outbuilding and subsequent retreat of

BRENT
ETIVE
ETIVE SUB-UNIT
SUB-UNIT ETIVE
ETIVEFM.
FM. ETIVE
ETIVEFM.
FM.
a deltaic system (Richards 1992). The basal Broom Formation represents

BRENT
laterally derived fan-delta deposits (Richards & Brown 1987), whilst the RANNOCH
RANNOCH SUB-UNIT
SUB-UNIT RANNOCH
RANNOCH FM.
FM. RANNOCH
RANNOCH FM.
FM.
overlying Rannoch and Etive formations record shallow-marine shoreface and
barrier-bar systems sourced dominantly fro m the south and southwest BROOM
BROOM SUB-UNIT
SUB-UNIT BROOM
BROOM FM.
FM. BROOM
BROOM FM.
FM.
(Richards & Brown 1986; Brown et al 1987; Richards 1990). The heterolithic,
coal-bearing Ness Formation, which overlies barrier-bar sediments of the Etive
Formation, represents a delta-top succession deposited initially during DEEGAN, C.E & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
progradation of the delta system, but subsequently during its landward retreat for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
(Graue et al 1987). The Tarbert Formation, at the top of the group, represents Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
the progressive drowning of the delta (Brown et al 1987). GRAUE, E., HELLAND-HANSEN, W., JOHNSON, J., L0MO, L., NOTTVEDT, A.,
The Brent Group is the major reservoir interval of the Northern North Sea,
RONNING, K., RYSETH, K. & STEEL, R.J. 1987. Advance and retreat of the
and extends across the East Shetland Basin into the North Viking Graben. The
Brent Delta system, Norwegian North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W.
group is up to 300m or so thick in the structurally deepest parts of the East
(eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 915-993. Graham &
Shetland Basin, but may be somewhat thicker near the axis of the North
Trotman, London.
Viking Graben. The lower part of the group (Broom, Rannoch and Etive
formations) is dominantly very fine to coarse sandstone with only minor RICHARDS, P.C. 1990. The early to mid-Jurassic evolution of the northern North
mudstone development. The Broom Formation is generally the coarsest Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for
grained unit, and the Rannoch and Etive formations form an upward- Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society, London, Special
coarsening succession above it. The middle part of the group (the Ness Publication No.55, 191-205.
Formation) comprises up to about 50 per cent mudstone and coal, while the RICHARDS, P.C. 1992. An introduction to the Brent Group: a literature review.
Tarbert Formation at the top is dominated by very fine to fine grained In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds)
sandstones similar to those of the Rannoch Formation. Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society, London, Special
Although the formations within the Brent Group are well established and Publication No.61, 15-26.
routinely applied, precise definitions are hampered by a marked lateral
RICHARDS, P.C. & BROWN, S. 1986. Shoreface storm deposits in the Rannoch
variability in lithological succession and wireline-log character that is a
Formation (Middle Jurassic), North West Hutton oilfield. Scottish Journal oj
reflection of complex facies relationships coupled with variation in
Geology 22, 367-375.
stratigraphic completeness. These problems have been partly overcome
through exceptional core coverage, which has allowed formation boundaries to RICHARDS, P.C. & BROWN, S. 1987. The nature of the Brent Delta, North Sea: a
be recognized on relatively detailed lithological criteria. In uncored sections, core workshop. British Geological Survey, Open File Report 87/17.
however, it is not uncommon to experience difficulty in the precise location of
formation boundaries. These problems are discussed more fully in the Name. From the Brent field in the East Shetland Basin.
following pages.
The Brent Group was originally named as the Brent Formation by Bowen Constituent formations
(1975); there are no other common synonyms in general usage. BROOM FORMATION p. 101
ETIVE FORMATION p. 105
References NESS FORMATION p. 109
BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum RANNOCH FORMATION p.l 13
and the continental shelf of north-west Europe, 353-360. Applied Science TARBERT FORMATION p. 117
Publishers, London.
Age
BROWN, S., RICHARDS, P.C. & THOMSON, A.R. 1987. Patterns in the deposition
of the Brent Group (Middle Jurassic) UK North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. & Aalenian to Bajocian.
GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe,
899-913. Graham & Trotman, London.

1993
99
Page left blank intentionally
 BROOM FORMATION

The term 'Broom Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for
pebbly sandstones lying between mudstones of the Dunlin Group and
sandstones of the 'Rannoch Sub-unit'. Deegan & Scull gave the unit formation
status in the UK North Sea but member status in the Norwegian North Sea.
The Broom Formation equates with the 'Basal Sand Bed' of Bowen (1975),
and is referred to as the 'Basal Sand' on some composite logs.

Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.16, fig.20): 2818-2829m (9245-9283ft)
below KB.
(Illustrated in Correlation Panel 3.)

UK reference sections
210/24-2 2228-2244.5m (7310-7363ft)
211/11-1 3139.5-3161m (10300-1037 lft)
211/19-5 3250-3255.5m (10662-10680ft)
2/5-3: 3447.5-3462.5m (11310-11360ft)

Name. From Loch Broom in Scotland (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 16).

References
BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum
and the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 353-361. Applied Science
Publishers, London.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.

1993
101
 Lithology
The Broom Formation in the type section is characterized by pale grey to
brown, coarse-grained, poorly sorted conglomeratic sandstone containing
mudstone clasts.
In the western part of the East Shetland Basin (e.g. 2/5-3), the formation is
composed dominantly of medium to coarse grained, commonly carbonate-
cemented sandstones with bifurcating, subparallel to wavy, carbonaceous
streaks. Mud units with floating, coarse sand grains occur, and burrows,
including Arenicolites, are found at some levels. Slightly further east, in the
northwest Hutton Field area, the formation consists predominantly of
moderately well sorted, medium to coarse grained sandstones with metre-scale
planar cross bedding and some burrows. In the southeastern part of the basin,
particularly in the North Alwyn Field area, the formation includes coarse
sandstones and conglomerates that are interbedded with hummocky cross-.
stratified, micaceous sandstones more typical of the Rannoch Formation. In
the northeastern part of the basin (e.g. 211/19-5), in the Dunlin Field area, the
formation is represented by coarse-grained sandstones with ferruginous ooliths
(Richards 1992; Giles et al. 1992)
Upper boundary
Where the base of the Rannoch Formation is in sandstone facies, the top of the
Broom Formation is defined by a downward change from very fine or fine
grained to coarse-grained or pebbly sandstone. Where the Rannoch mudstone
unit is present, the top of the Broom Formation is defined by a downward
change from micaceous mudstones to coarse sandstones. In sections where
facies of Broom-type and Rannoch-type are interbedded, the top of the Broom
Formation is arbitrarily taken at the top of the uppermost coarse-grained or
pebbly sandstone.
In all sections, the top of the Broom Formation is marked by a downward
decrease in gamma-ray values. Although the boundary appears sharp on
wireline logs, it is seen in cores to be gradational.
Lower boundary
The boundary between the Broom Formation and the underlying Drake
Formation is marked by a distinct downward lithological change from medium
to coarse sandstone to mudstone, with a corresponding increase in gamma-ray
values. There is often an accompanying downward increase in velocity,
although this is not consistently displayed. Although the boundary appears
sharp on wireline logs, it is seen in cores to be gradational.
Distribution and thickness
The Broom Formation is recognized over most of the East Shetland Basin
north of about 60 40'N. It is bounded to the west by the East Shetland
Platform and to the north by the Magnus Ridge. Its eastern limit is
depositional.
The formation is thickest in the southwestern part of the East Shetland
Basin, where it attains a maximum thickness of about 50m. Although the
formation shows an overall eastward decrease in thickness, Brown et al.
(1987) noted that the formation increases in thickness on the eastern
(downthrow) sides of some intra-basinal, syn-depositional faults.
1993
102
Regional correlation
The formation is equivalent to the lower part of the Pentland Formation to the
south, but there is no information on the nature of any transition.
Genetic interpretation
The formation has been interpreted as a transgressive tidal-flat deposit (Hay
1978), as offshore sheet sands (Budding & Inglin 1981), and as a cliff-base
beach (Eynon 1981). More recently, Richards & Brown (1987) proposed that
deposition took place in a fan-delta setting.
Biostratigraphic characterization
Because of its coarse grain size, the Broom Formation is frequently devoid of
microfossils, but the Parvocysta spp. biomarker is present locally in the lower
part of the formation.
Age
Aalenian.
References
BROWN, S., RICHARDS, P.C. & THOMSON, A.R. 1987. Patterns in the deposition
of the Brent Group (Middle Jurassic) UK North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. &
GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 899-913.
Graham & Trotman, London.
BUDDING, M.C. & INGLIN, H.F. 1981. A reservoir geological model of the Brent
Sands in southern Cormorant. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds)
Petroleum geology of the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 326-334.
Heyden & Son, London.
EYNON, G. 1981. Basin development and sedimentation in the Middle Jurassic
of the northern North Sea. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds) Petroleum
geology of the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 196-204. Heyden &
Son, London.
GILES, M.R., STEVENSON, S., MARTIN, S.V., CANNON, S.J.C., HAMILTON, P.J.,
MARSHALL, J.D. & SAMWAYS, G.M. 1992. The reservoir properties and
diagenesis of the Brent Group: a regional perspective. In: MORTON, A.C.,
HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the Brent
Group. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.61, 289-327.
HAY, J.T.C. 1978. Structural development in the northern North Sea. Journal
of Petroleum Geology 1, 65-77.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1992. An introduction to the Brent Group: a literature review.
In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds)
Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.61, 15-26.
RICHARDS, P.C. & BROWN, S. 1987. The nature of the Brent delta, North Sea: a
core workshop. British Geological Survey, Open File Report 87/17.
See also Correlation Panels 2 - 4 .
 BROOM
BROOM FORMATION
FORMATION

2 / 5-3 210 / 24-2 211 / 11-1 211 / 19-5

0 GR 250 140 DT 40 0 GR 250 140 DT 40 0 GR 250 140 DT 40 0 GR 250 140 DT 40

211 / 11-1
210 / 24-2

2 / 5-3 211 / 19-5

BRENT GROUP
BROOM
BROOM FORMATION
C 1993
1993
103 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 ETIVE FORMATION

The term 'Etive Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a unit
of fine to medium grained sandstones lying between the Rannoch 'Sub-unit'
and the 'Ness Sub-unit'. Deegan & Scull gave the unit formation status in the
UK North Sea and member status in the Norwegian North Sea.
The formation equates with the 'Massive Sand Bed' of Bowen (1975).

Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.16, fig.20): 2772-2783m (9095-9130ft)
below KB.
(Illustrated in Correlation Panel 3.)

UK reference sections
211/18a-21: 3455.5-3503m (11334-11493ft)
211/19-6: 3240-3271.5m (10629-10733ft)
211/27-10: 3583-3597.5m (11755-11802ft)
3/3-3: 3198-3212.5m (10492-10540ft)

Name. From Loch Etive in Scotland (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 16).

References
BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum
and the continental shelf of north-west Europe, 353-361. Applied Science
Publishers, London.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.

1993
105
 Lithology
In the type well (211/19-3, Panel 3) the Etive Formation consists of brown to
grey, massive, fine to medium grained, clean, cross-bedded sandstones
(Deegan & Scull 1977).
Although superficially uniform in character across the East Shetland Basin,
the Etive Formation displays significant vertical grain-size variations, as
reflected in the gamma-ray log signatures. Upward-coarsening sections (e.g.
3/3-3, 211/27-10) consist mostly of massive, poorly laminated sandstones,
with, in some sections, rare rootlet traces near the top. Uniform or slightly
upward-fining sections (e.g. 211/18a-21) consist of sharp-based, upward-fining
beds of coarse to fine grained sandstone, often displaying parallel lamination,
cross bedding and ripple lamination. Thin coal beds have been recorded from
near the base of upward-fining successions in the northeastern part of the East
Shetland Basin. Sections with erratic gamma-ray profiles (e.g. 211/19-6)
consist of stacked, sharp-based beds of upward-fining, indistinctly laminated
sandstone, mostly fine-grained but occasionally coarse-grained.
A distinct gamma-ray peak that is not associated with mudstone facies
occurs near the middle of the formation in many sections (e.g. 3/3-3, 211/27-
10) and is attributable to the presence of radioactive minerals within the
sandstone itself.
Upper boundary
Over most of the East Shetland Basin, the boundary between the Etive
Formation and the overlying Ness Formation is drawn at the base of the lowest
significant mudstone or coal bed (Deegan & Scull 1977). This lithological
break is usually accompanied by a significant downward decrease in gamma-
ray values.
In the northeastern part of the East Shetland Basin, the formation is overlain
by sandstones of the Ness Formation or Tarbert Formation, with no distinctive
argillaceous interval between (e.g. 211/19-6, 211/18a-21). In this area,
therefore, the boundary does not conform to the Deegan & Scull (1977)
definition, and can be difficult to identify with certainty on wireline-log
character alone (Cannon et al. 1992, p.97). The problem is compounded by the
Etive Formation displaying an anomalously erratic gamma-ray signature in
some sections, for example in well 211/19-6, where the top of the Etive
sandstone has been taken at the base of a locally continuous, high-gamma
micaceous sandstone (Brown & Richards 1989).
The Etive Formation is locally overlain unconformably by siltstones and
mudstones of the Heather Formation.
Lower boundary
The lower boundary of the Etive Formation is picked at a downward change
from less micaceous and/or coarser sandstones to finer, more micaceous
sandstones. This is reflected by a downward increase in gamma-ray values.
The gamma-ray log break often corresponds to a downward increase in
velocity. In cored successions, the lower boundary is usually sharp, and in
some wells is defined by a downward change from medium/coarse-grained,
structureless or indistinctly laminated sandstone to very fine grained,
laminated sandstone. In other sections, however, the grain-size contrast
between the Rannoch and Etive formations is much less pronounced.
Distribution and thickness
The Etive Formation is recorded in the East Shetland Basin north of about 60
30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben.
1993
106
The formation thickens from southwest to northeast within the East
Shetland Basin, attaining a maximum thickness of about 40m in the northern
part of the basin.
Regional correlation
The formation is equivalent to upper parts of the Pentland Formation further
south in the Beryl Embayment, but there is no information on the nature of any
transition between the coastal sand and continental facies.
Genetic interpretation
The Etive Formation is a polygenetic unit representing a barrier-bar/delta-front
system transected by distributary channels and possibly tidal channels
(Budding & Inglin 1981; Brown et al. 1987; Brown & Richards 1989; Morton
et al. 1992).
Biostratigraphic characterization
The Etive Formation is largely devoid of microfossils but has yielded rare
miospores (Whitaker et al. 1992).
Age
Probably late Aalenian to early Bajocian.
References
BROWN, S., RICHARDS, P.C. & THOMSON, A.R. 1987. Patterns in the deposition
of the Brent Group (Middle Jurassic) UK North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. &
GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 899-913.
Graham & Trotman, London.
BROWN, S. & RICHARDS, P.C. 1989. Facies and development of the mid-Jurassic
Brent delta near the northern limit of its progradation, UK North Sea. In:
WHATLEY, M.K.G. & PICKERING, K.T. (eds) Deltas: Sites and traps for fossil
fuels. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.41, 253-267.
BUDDING, M.C. & INGLIN, H.F. 1981. A reservoir geological model of the Brent
Sands in southern Cormorant. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds)
Petroleum geology of the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 326-334.
Heyden & Son, London.
CANNON, S.J.C., GILES, M.R., WHITAKER, M.F., PLEASE, P.M. & MARTIN, S.V.
1992. A regional reassessment of the Brent Group, UK sector, North Sea.
In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds)
Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.61, 81-107.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) 1992.
Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.61.
WHITAKER, M.F., GILES, M.R. & CANNON, S.J.C. 1992. Palynological review of
the Brent Group, UK Sector, North Sea. In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE,
R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the Brent Group.
Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.61, 169-202.
See also Correlation Panels 2-4.
 ETIVE
ETIVEFORMATION
FORMATION

211 / 18a-21 211 / 19-6 211 / 27-10 3 / 3-3

0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40
0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m m m
m ft ft
ft
ft KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FM. 3190.5
10468
HEATHER HEATHER FM.
3201.5 NESS NESS
FORMATION TARBERT FM. 10503
3211
FORMATION FORMATION
NESS 10535
3444.5
TARBERT FM. 11300 FORMATION 3583 3198
3240
3455.5
10629 ETIVE 11755
ETIVE 10492
11334 FORMATION 3597.5
ETIVE FORMATION 3212.5
11802 10540
ETIVE RANNOCH RANNOCH
FORMATION FORMATION 3227
FORMATION 3271.5 FORMATION 3620.5 10587
10733
11878
BROOM FM.
BROOM FM. 3237
3503 RANNOCH 3632.5 DRAKE FM. 10620
11493 DRAKE FM. 11917
FORMATION 3250.5
3646 10664
COOK FM.
COOK FM. 11962
RANNOCH
FORMATION 3329.5
DRAKE FM. 10923

See also Correlation Panel 4

See also Correlation Panel 4

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211

211 / 18a-21

211 / 19-6

2 3
211 / 27-10

3 / 3-3
Key Biomarkers
C.hyalina

HUMBER H.pokrovkaensis
7 8 9
GP HEATHER FORMATION

TARBERT FORMATION
13 14 15 16
LITHOLOGY

MID JURASSIC
0 NESS FORMATION N. gracilis

BRENT GROUP
Mudstone

ETIVE FORMATION
19 Siltstone
20 21 22 A. yonsnabensis

RANNOCH FORMATION
Sandstone

Agglut. foraminifera
Coal
100 m
26 27 28 30
29 BROOM FORMATION

Parvocystaspp.

V.subvitreus
100 km

EARLY DUNLIN
DRAKE FORMATION
GROUP
ETIVE FORMATION
JURASSIC

ETIVE
ETIVEFORMATION
1993
C 1993

107
107 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 NESS FORMATION

The term 'Ness Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for
carbonaceous and coal-bearing sandstones lying between the Etive Formation
and the Tarbert Formation. Deegan & Scull gave the unit formation status in
the UK North Sea and member status in the Norwegian North Sea.
The boundary between the Ness Formation and the overlying Tarbert
Formation was originally defined as 'the top of the last prominent argillaceous
bed', with any overlying sandstones comprising the Tarbert Formation
(Deegan & Scull 1977). However, this definition is now considered
insufficiently rigorous (see below).
The formation equates with the 'Middle Brent Sand Member' of Bowen
(1975).

Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 17, fig.20): 2633.5-2772m (8640-9095ft)
below KB.
(Illustrated in Correlation Panel 3.)

UK reference sections
210/24-2: 2147-2178m (7044-7146ft)
21 l/16a-5: 2775.5-2793.5m (9106-9165ft)
211/27-10: 11535-11755m (3516-3583ft)
3/3-3: 3124-3198m (10250-10492ft)

Name. From Loch Ness in Scotland (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 17).

References
BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum
and the continental shelf of north-west Europe, 353-361. Applied Science
Publishers, London.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.

1993
109
 Lithology
The Ness Formation consists of a heterolithic sequence of interbedded
sandstones, siltstones, mudstones and coals (e.g. Livera 1989). The sandstones
are variable in character; those interbedded with siltstones and mudstones,
particularly in the lower parts of the formation, are typically thinly bedded,
parallel laminated, ripple laminated, or hummocky cross-laminated. They are
also bioturbated and often micaceous. Thin beds, up to a few centimetres
thick, of carbonaceous, flaser-bedded to wavy-bedded sandstones also occur,
interbedded with mudstones and coals; they sometimes display burrows and/or
rootlet traces. Thicker beds, up to 5m or so thick, of sharp-based, upward-
fining, more or less micaceous and carbonaceous sandstones occur most
frequently in the upper parts of the formation, but are recorded throughout,
and are sometimes stacked in units up to about 20m thick. They display cross-
bedding, ripple lamination and parallel lamination,
Siltstones and mudstones are generally grey coloured, frequently lenticular
bedded, and bioturbated, with small-scale gutter-casts developed locally.
Some mudstones are structureless, have a blocky fracture, and contain plant
fragments and rootlet traces; they are often overlain directly by coal. Coals are
generally a few centimetres to tens of centimetres thick. They are found
throughout the formation, but are often more common in the lower part.
Upper boundary
In the majority of sections, the top of the Ness Formation is marked by a sharp
downward change from micaceous and/or bioturbated sandstones of the
Tarbert Formation to more thinly bedded heterolithic sediments (e.g. 2/5-3,
p. 119). This is associated with a sharp downward change to more erratic
gamma-ray values.
Where the Tarbert sandstones are thin (e.g. 211/27-10), they can be difficult
to differentiate from the Ness Formation without the aid of core. Where core is
not available, it is recommended that any thin sandstone at the top of the Brent
succession be arbitrarily assigned to the Ness Formation (e.g. 210/24-2).
Recognition of the Ness/Tarbert boundary may be complicated by local
facies variations in either formation. For example, in well 21 l/16a-5 both the
Ness and Tarbert formations are dominated by sandstones. In other sections,
minor coals and mudstones are interbedded with Tarbert sandstones. In many
cored sections, the boundary between the Ness and Tarbert formations can be
identified in cored sequences by a coarse-grained lag deposit (Brown et al.
1987; Rnning & Steel 1987).
Where Ness Formation sediments are overlain directly by the Heather
Formation, the upper boundary is picked at a downward change from grey
siltstone with minor limestone to an interbedded succession of sandstone,
mudstone and coal. This corresponds to a sharp downward decrease in
gamma-ray values.
Lower boundary
Over most of the East Shetland Basin (e.g. 211/27-10, 3/3-3), the boundary
between the Ness Formation and the underlying Etive Formation is drawn at
the base of the lowest significant mudstone or coal bed (Deegan & Scull
1977). This lithological break is usually accompanied by a significant
downward decrease in gamma-ray values.
In the northeastern part of the East Shetland Basin, there is often no
distinctive argillaceous interval between the Ness and Etive sandstones (e.g.
1993
211/19-4, 211/19-6, Panel 4). The boundary does not, therefore, conform to
the Deegan & Scull (1977) definition, and can be difficult to identify
with certainty on wireline-log character alone (Cannon et al. 1992).
The problem is compounded by the Etive Formation displaying an
anomalously erratic gamma-ray signature in some sections, for example in
well 211/19-6, where the top of the Etive sandstone has been taken at the
base of a locally continuous, high-gamma micaceous sandstone (Brown &
Richards 1989).
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
An informal, three-fold subdivision into a lower interbedded unit, a middle
mudstone unit (often informally termed the 'Mid Ness Shale'), and upper
sandstone-dominated unit is often applied to the formation (e.g. Richards
1992). Cannon et al. (1992) elevated these informal units to member status,
terming them the 'Enrick, Oich and Foyers members' respectively.
Subdivision into the three units is, however, possible only in the central part
of the East Shetland Basin between 61N and 61 25'N. Even within this
limited area, identification of the subdivisions is difficult in many wells
because the log responses of the three units are frequently similar (e.g.
211/27-4A, Panel 3). Furthermore, the vertical position within the formation
of the middle unit ('Mid Ness Shale', 'Oich Member') ranges from near the
middle in the central part of the basin, to near or at the base in the north,
further complicating both its identification and the three-fold subdivision of
the formation.
The availability of cores helps identification of the dominantly argillaceous
middle unit, and can often aid differentiation of the dominantly channel
sandstone deposits of the upper unit from the backbarrier deposits of the lower
unit. However, because the three-fold subdivision cannot be consistently
recognized without core, the three units are not formally defined here. It is
recommended that, where required, these subdivisions be termed Ness units 1,
2 and 3, in ascending strati graphic order.
Distribution and thickness
The Ness Formation is recorded in the East Shetland Basin north of about 60
30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben.
The formation is thickest in the area between the Ninian-Hutton and Brent
fault trends, attaining a maximum thickness of about 180m. It thins locally
over structural highs.
Regional correlation
The lower part of the Ness Formation (deposited during advance of the Brent
delta) may pass laterally southwards into the upper parts of the Pentland
Formation in the Beryl Embayment, while the upper parts of the formation
(possibly deposited in part during delta retreat) may pass southeastwards into
Hugin Formation deposits.
Genetic interpretation
The Ness Formation was deposited in a delta-top setting, partly during
progradation of the Brent delta and partly during its retreat (Graue et al. 1987).
Sub-environments such as lagoons, distributary channels, levees, mouth bars
and lagoonal shoals have all been recognized (Livera 1989).
110
Biostratigraphic characterization
The N.dictyambonis and N.gracilis biomarkers occur within the Ness
Formation. Miospore assemblages are rich throughout the formation.
Botryococcus and tasmanitids are common locally.
Age
Probably Bajocian.
References
BROWN, S., RICHARDS, P.C. & THOMSON, A.R. 1987. Patterns in the deposition
of the Brent Group (Middle Jurassic) UK North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. &
GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 899-913.
Graham & Trotman, London.
BROWN, S. & RICHARDS, P.C. 1989. Facies and development of the mid-
Jurassic Brent delta near the northern limit of its progradation, UK North
Sea. In: WHATLEY, M.K.G. & PICKERING, K.T. (eds) Deltas: Sites and traps
for fossil fuels. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.41,
253-267.
CANNON, S.J.C., GILES, M.R., WHITAKER, M.F., PLEASE, P.M. & MARTIN, S.V.
1992. A regional reassessment of the Brent Group, UK sector, North Sea.
In. MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds)
Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.61, 81-107.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
GRAUE, E., HELLAND-HANSEN, W., JOHNSON, J., LOMO, L., N0TTVEDT, A.,
RNNING, K., RYSETH, K. & STEEL, R.J. 1987. Advance and retreat of the
Brent Delta System, Norwegian North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W.
(eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 915-937. Graham &
Trotman, London.
LIVERA, S.E. 1989. Facies associations and sand body geometries in the Ness
Formation of the Brent Group, Brent field. In: WHATLEY, M.K.G. &
PICKERING, K.T. (eds) Deltas: Sites and traps for fossil fuels. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No.41, 269-286.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1992. An introduction to the Brent Group: a literature review.
In. MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds)
Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.61, 15-26
RNNING, K. & STEEL, R.J. 1987. Depositional sequences within a
'transgressive' reservoir sandstone unit: the Middle Jurassic Tarbert
Formation. Hild area, northern North Sea. In: KLEPPE, J., BERG, E.W.,
BULLER, A.T., HJELMELAND, O. & TORSTER, O. (eds) North Sea oil and gas
reservoirs, 169-176. Graham & Trotman, London.
See also Correlation Panels 2-4.
 NESS
NESSFORMATION
FORMATION

211 / 16a-5 210 / 24-2 211 / 27-10 3 / 3-3

0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40

211 / 16a-5

211 / 27-10
210 / 24-2
Key Biomarkers
C.hyalina
3 / 3-3 HUMBER H.pokrovkaensis

GP HEATHER FORMATION KEY BIOMARKERS

-C.hyalina
HUMBER -H.pokrovkaensis

GP
TARBERT FORMATION

MID JURASSIC
NESS FORMATION N. gracilis

BRENT GROUP
TARBERT FORMATION
ETIVE FORMATION

MID JURASSIC
-N.gracilis
NESS FORMATION

BRENT GROUP
A. yonsnabensis

RANNOCH FORMATION
ETIVE FORMATION

-A. yonsnabensis
RANNOCH FORMATION
Agglut. foraminifera

BROOM FORMATION
-Agglut.
foraminifera
Parvocystaspp.

BROOM FORMATION
V.subvitreus

EARLY DUNLIN
DRAKE FORMATION
GROUP -Parvocysta spp.
JURASSIC
-V. subvitreus

EARLY DUNLIN DRAKE FORMATION

JURASSIC GROUP

NESS
NESSFORMATION
C 1993
1993
111
111 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 RANNOCH FORMATION

The term 'Rannoch Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
unit of fine-grained sandstones lying between the 'Broom Sub-unit' (below)
and the 'Etive Sub-unit' (above). Deegan & Scull gave the unit formation
status in the UK North Sea and member status in the Norwegian North Sea.
The Rannoch Formation equates with the 'Micaceous Sand Bed' of Bowen
(1975), and is referred to as the 'Micaceous Sand' on some composite logs.
The term 'Rannoch Shale' is used on some composite logs for a mudstone unit
that constitutes the basal part of the formation in some sections. This unit is
here referred to informally as the Rannoch Mudstone unit.

Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.16, fig.20): 2783-2818 m (9130-9245ft)
below KB.
(Illustrated in Correlation Panel 3.)

UK reference sections
211/13-7: 3695.5-3798.5m (12125-12462ft)
211/18-7: 3311.5-3360m (10865-11023ft)
211/27-10: 3597.5-3620.5m (11802-11878ft)
3/1-2: 3783.5-3801m (12413-12471ft)

Name. From Loch Rannoch in Scotland (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 16).

References
BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum
and the continental shelf of north-west Europe, 353-361. Applied Science
Publishers, London.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.

1993
113
 Lithology
In the northern part of the East Shetland Basin, the Rannoch Formation
consists of an upward-coarsening succession from mudstone (Rannoch
Mudstone unit) to very fine or fine grained sandstone. To the south, where the
Rannoch mudstone is absent, the Rannoch Formation consists of an upward-
coarsening sandstone succession.
The Rannoch sandstones are often parallel laminated and hummocky cross-
stratified (Richards & Brown 1986), with abundant mica and carbonaceous
debris concentrated along the laminations. Individual beds generally have
sharp bases, and sometimes display an upward succession from laminated or
hummocky cross-stratified sandstones to ripple-laminated sandstones,
sometimes with extensive bioturbation. Some sandstone beds within the
formation are structureless or only indistinctly laminated. Calcite-cemented
beds occur sporadically, and are probably of restricted lateral extent (Giles et
al. 1992).
The Rannoch Mudstone unit comprises a heterolithic succession of
interbedded mudstones, siltstones and sandstones. The mudstones and
siltstones are dark grey, carbonaceous and micaceous, the micas being
dominantly concentrated along well developed, parallel laminations. Low-
angle scours truncate the lamination fabric in places. Very fine grained,
micaceous sandstones and less micaceous siltstones up to about 15cm thick
are interbedded with the micaceous mudstones, and are commonly ripple
cross- laminated or parallel laminated. Bioturbation is locally intense. This
mudstone-dominated unit passes gradationally upwards into sandstones.
In the southwestern part of the East Shetland Basin, the Rannoch Formation
is generally slightly coarser grained than elsewhere, being dominantly fine
(sometimes medium) grained. In some wells (e.g. 3/1-2), the formation is fine
to medium grained in its lower part and very fine grained in the upper part.
Upper boundary
The boundary between the Rannoch Formation and the overlying Etive
Formation is marked by a sharp downward change from coarser, less
micaceous sandstones to finer micaceous sandstones. It is marked by a
downward increase in gamma-ray values, reflecting the more micaceous and
finer grained nature of the Rannoch Formation. The gamma-ray log break
often corresponds with a downwards increase in velocity response.
In cored successions the upper boundary is usually sharp, and in some wells
is defined by a d o w n w a r d change from medium or coarse grained,
structureless or indistinctly laminated sandstone to very fine grained,
laminated sandstone.
Lower boundary
In the south of the East Shetland Basin, the base of the Rannoch Formation is
defined by a downward change from very fine micaceous sandstones to the
coarser sandstones of the Broom Formation. In the north of the basin, where the
Rannoch Mudstone unit is present, the boundary is defined by a downward
change from micaceous mudstones to coarse sandstones, although the basal
mudstones may contain thin stringers of coarse sandstone or 'floating' grains of
coarse Broom-type sand. In both situations, the boundary is marked by a distinct
downward decrease in gamma-ray values, reflecting the higher mica content of
the Rannoch Formation compared with the underlying Broom Formation.
In the southwestern part of the East Shetland Basin the basal sandstones of
the Rannoch Formation are locally fine to medium grained (e.g. 3/1-2). In
such instances, the lower boundary is picked at a downward transition from
micaceous, laminated, fine to medium grained sandstone to coarse-grained
sandstones of the Broom Formation.This corresponds to the base of a
downward-increasing interval on the gamma-ray log.
In the northeastern part of the East Shetland Basin (e.g. 211/13-7), where
the Broom Formation is absent, the Rannoch Formation (specifically the
Rannoch Mudstone unit) directly overlies mudstones of the Drake Formation
(Dunlin Group). In such instances, the base is defined by a downward change
from micaceous to poorly micaceous mudstones. This is marked by a slight
downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity.
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
A lower, mudstone-dominated, section of the Rannoch Formation is informally
differentiated as the Rannoch Mudstone unit (see Correlation Panel 4).
Distribution and thickness
The Rannoch Formation is recorded in the East Shetland Basin north of about
60 30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben. The formation is
bounded to the west by the East Shetland Platform and to the north by the
Magnus Ridge.
The formation thickens from southwest to northeast within the East
Shetland Basin, attaining a maximum thickness of about 100m in the northern
part of the basin.
Regional correlation
The formation is laterally equivalent to part of the Pentland Formation further
south in the Beryl Embayment, but there is no information on the nature of
any transition between the shallow marine sandstone of the Rannoch
Formation and the continental/coastal facies of the Pentland Formation.
Genetic interpretation
The Rannoch Formation was deposited in a marine offshore to shoreface
setting under the influence of storm waves (Richards & Brown 1986; Brown
& Richards 1989).
Biostratigraphic characterization
The formation is largely devoid of palynomorphs, but the freshwater alga
Botryococcus is locally abundant.
Age
Late Aalenian to early Bajocian.
References
BROWN, S. & RICHARDS, P.C. 1989. Facies and development of the mid-
Jurassic Brent delta near the northern limit of its progradation, UK North
Sea. In: WHATLEY, M.K.G. & PICKERING, K.T. (eds) Deltas: Sites and traps
for fossil fuels. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.41,
253-267.
GILES, M.R., STEVENSON, S., MARTIN, S.V., CANNON, S.J.C., HAMILTON, P.J.,
MARSHALL, J.D. & SAMWAYS, G.M. 1992. The reservoir properties and
diagenesis of the Brent Group: a regional perspective. In: MORTON, A.C.,
HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the Brent
Group. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.61, 289-327.
RICHARDS, P.C. & BROWN, S. 1986. Shoreface storm deposits in the Rannoch
Formation (Middle Jurassic), North West Hutton oilfield. Scottish Journal
of Geology 22, 367-375.
See also Correlation Panels 2-4.

1993
114
 RANNOCH
RANNOCHFORMATION
FORMATION

211 / 13-7 211 / 18-7 211 / 27-10 3 / 1-2

m
HEATHER 0 GR 160 140 DT 40 0 GR 250 140 DT 40 0 GR 250 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40
ft m m m
FM. ft
3637 ft ft
11932 TARBERT
TARBERT 3643 FORMATION 3741
FM. 11952 NESS FM. NESS FM. 12274
ETIVE FM. NESS FM.
3290.5
10796 3583 3770
ETIVE FM. 11755 12368
ETIVE FM. 3597.5
ETIVE FM. 3783.5
3695.5 3311.5
12125 10865 11802 12413
RANNOCH RANNOCH
FORMATION 3801
FORMATION R. Mudst. unit 3620.5 12471
RANNOCH 11878 BROOM FM. 3810.5
FORMATION BROOM FM. 3632.5 DRAKE FM. 12502
11917 3820.5
RANNOCH R. Mudst. unit 3360 DRAKE FM. 3646 COOK FM. 12535
3834.5
FORMATION BROOM FM. 11023 11962 BURTON 12581
3368.5 COOK FM. FM. 3848
11052 12625
DRAKE FM. AMUNDSEN
Rannoch 3394.5 FM.
Mudstone 11137
unit COOK FM.
3798.5
3418.5
12462
11215
DRAKE FM.
3822 BURTON FM.
12540

COOK FM.

See also Correlation Panel 4

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211

211 / 13-7

211 / 18-7

2 3
211 / 27-10

3 / 1-2
Key Biomarkers
C.hyalina

7
HUMBER H.pokrovkaensis
8 9
GP HEATHER FORMATION

TARBERT FORMATION
13 14 15 16
LITHOLOGY

MID JURASSIC
NESS FORMATION N. gracilis

BRENT GROUP
Mudstone 0

ETIVE FORMATION
19 20 21 22 Siltstone
A. yonsnabensis

RANNOCH FORMATION
Sandstone

Agglut. foraminifera

26 27 30
100 m
28 29 Coal BROOM FORMATION

Parvocystaspp.

100 km V.subvitreus

EARLY DUNLIN
DRAKE FORMATION
GROUP
RANNOCH FORMATION Southern limit of JURASSIC
Rannoch Mudstone unit

RANNOCH
RANNOCHFORMATION
1993
C 1993

115 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 TARBERT FORMATION

The term 'Tarbert Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
unit of fine to medium grained sandstones that lay between the Ness
Formation below and the Heather Formation above. Deegan & Scull gave the
unit formation status in the UK North Sea but member status in the Norwegian
North Sea.
For sections in which a complete or partial Tarbert Formation succession
overlies the Ness Formation, the lower boundary was originally defined by
Deegan & Scull (1977) as 'the top of the last prominent argillaceous bed', with
any overlying sandstones comprising the Tarbert Formation (Deegan & Scull
1977). However, this definition is now considered inadequate (see p. 118).
The formation equates with the 'Upper Brent Sand Member' of Bowen
(1975). The formation is partly age equivalent to the Hugin Formation of the
Beryl Embayment and South Viking Graben, and occupies a comparable
stratigraphic position above coal-bearing sediments. The Tarbert and Hugin
formations are geographically separate (occurring in the East Shetland Basin
and South Viking Graben, respectively). They also differ in that the Tarbert
Formation always occurs above the Ness Formation and associated Brent
Group strata such as the Rannoch and Etive formations, whereas the Hugin
Formation overlies the Pentland Formation.

Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 17, fig. 19): 2602.5-2633.5m (8539-8640ft)
below KB.
(Illustrated in Correlation Panel 3.)

UK reference sections
211/18a-21: 3444.5-3454.5m (11300-11334ft)
2/5-3: 3350-3372.5m (10991-11065ft)
3/2-2: 3566-3585m (11700-11762ft)
3/9a-2: 3202.5-3277.5m (10506-10753ft)

Name. From Loch Tarbert in Scotland (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 17).

References
BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum
and the continental shelf of north-west Europe, 353-361. Applied Science
Publishers, London.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.

1993
117
 Lithology
The Tarbert Formation typically consists of grey to brown, relatively massive,
fine to medium grained, locally calcite-cemented sandstone, with subordinate
thin siltstones, mudstones and coals.
The formation is lithologically variable across the East Shetland Basin, but
in general is dominated by very fine to fine grained, bioturbated sandstone or,
where bioturbation is less intense (usually higher in the vertical succession),
by micaceous, parallel-laminated to hummocky cross-stratified, very fine to
fine grained sandstone. Sharp, erosively based granule lags or coarse-grained
sandstone layers are often found in the basal part of the formation, but also
occur at higher levels in some sections (Brown et al 1987).
Locally, in the Viking Graben immediately east of the East Shetland Basin,
characteristic Tarbert sandstones are interbedded with siltstones and coals
(Running & Steel 1987).
Upper boundary
The top of the Tarbert Formation is marked by a downward change from grey
siltstones with minor limestones of the overlying Heather Formation to
sandstones. This corresponds to a downward decrease in gamma-ray values
and, in a few sections, to a downward increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The Tarbert Formation usually overlies interbedded sandstones, siltstones,
mudstones and coals of the Ness Formation, although in the northeastern part
of the East Shetland Basin, the Tarbert Formation locally rests directly on
sandstones of the Etive Formation.
In the majority of sections, the base of the Tarbert Formation is marked by
a sharp downward change from micaceous and/or bioturbated sandstones to
more thinly bedded heterolithic sediments of the Ness Formation (e.g. 2/5-3).
This change is associated with a sharp downward change to more erratic
gamma-ray values.
Where the Tarbert sandstones are thin (e.g. 211/27-10, p . I l l ) , they can be
difficult to differentiate from the Ness Formation without the aid of core.
Where core is not available, it recommended that any thin sandstone at the top
of the Brent succession be assigned to the Ness Formation (e.g. 210/24-2,
p.lll).
1993
Recognition of the Tarbert/Ness boundary may be complicated by local
facies variations in either formation. For example, in well 211/16a-5 ( p . l l l )
both the Ness and Tarbert formations are dominated by sandstones. In other
sections, minor coals and mudstones are interbedded with Tarbert sandstones.
In many cored sections, the boundary between the Ness and Tarbert
formations can be identified by a coarse-grained lag deposit (Brown et al
1987; Rnning & Steel 1987).
In the northeastern part of the East Shetland Basin, the Tarbert Formation
rests directly on the Etive Formation, with no distinctive argillaceous interval
between (e.g. 211/18a-21). In this area, therefore, the boundary does not
conform to the Deegan & Scull (1977) definition, and can be difficult to
identify with certainty on wireline-log character alone (Cannon et al 1992).
The problem is compounded by the Etive Formation displaying an
anomalously erratic gamma-ray signature in some sections, for example in
well 211/19-6 (p. 107).
Distribution and thickness
Although the formation is found over much of the East Shetland Basin north
of about 60 30'N, it is absent due to erosion in about 50 per cent of the
exploration and appraisal wells, including some within the distribution area
shown (e.g. 210/24-2, 3/3-3, p . l l l ) . Eroded sections occur mostly on the
crests of tilted fault-blocks.
The formation attains a maximum thickness of about 75m in the
southwestern part of the East Shetland Basin.
Regional correlation
The Tarbert Formation passes laterally in places into Ness Formation and/or
Heather Formation deposits in the East Shetland Basin. In the Beryl
Embayment, it may pass laterally northwards into the lower parts of the Hugin
Formation although there is no information on the nature of any such
transition.
Genetic interpretation
The bioturbated and laminated or hummocky cross-stratified sandstones of the
Tarbert Formation were deposited under shallow-marine conditions during
transgression of the underlying Brent delta deposits. The sharp-based, coarse
118
sandstone or gravel-lag deposits that often occur at the base of the formation
probably represent ravinement surfaces formed during the transgression.
R0nning & Steel (1987) suggested that the crudely graded sandstones,
siltstones and coals interbedded with the marine sandstones represent
backbarrier and lagoonal deposits.
Biostratigraphic characterization
Much of the formation is devoid of palynomorphs, but gymnospermous pollen
occurs in large proportions at some levels, and dinoflagellate cysts are also
present sporadically.
Age
Probably late Bajocian to Bathonian.
References
BROWN, S., RICHARDS, P.C. & THOMSON, A.R. 1987. Patterns in the deposition
of the Brent Group (Middle Jurassic), UK North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. &
GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 899-913.
Graham & Trotman, London.
CANNON, S.J.C., GILES, M.R., WHITAKER, M.F., PLEASE, P.M. & MARTIN, S.V.
1992. A regional reassessment of the Brent Group, UK sector, North Sea.
In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds)
Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.61, 81-107.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
RNNING, K. & STEEL, R.J. 1987. Depositional sequences within a
'transgressive' reservoir sandstone unit: the Middle Jurassic Tarbert
Formation. Hild area, northern North Sea. In: KLEPPE, J., BERG, E.W.,
BULLER, A.T., HJELMELAND, O. & TORSTER, O. (eds) North Sea oil and gas
reservoirs, 169-176. Graham & Trotman, London.
See also Correlation Panels 2-4.
 TARBERT
TARBERTFORMATION
FORMATION

211 / 18a-21 2 / 5-3 3 / 2-2 3 / 9a-2

0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40
m
m m m
ft
ft ft ft
U. CRETACEOUS
3151.5
FORMATION

FORMATION

FORMATION
10339
KIMMERIDGE
HEATHER

HEATHER

HEATHER
CLAY FM. 3168.5
10398
HEATHER
FORMATION
3444.5
3350 3566 3202.5
11300
TARBERT FM. 10991 11700 10506
TARBERT TARBERT
3454.5 FORMATION
11334 FORMATION 3585
FORMATION

3372.5

FORMATION
11762

TARBERT
11065

FORMATION
ETIVE

FORMATION

NESS
NESS
3503
11493 3414
RANNOCH
11200
FORMATION ETIVE FM. 3277.5
3428
RANNOCH FM. 11246 10753

FORMATION
NESS
DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211

211 / 18a-21

2 / 5-3

2 3 3 / 2-2

3 / 9a-2
Key Biomarkers
C. hyalina
HUMBER H. pokrovkaensis

HEATHER FORMATION
7 8 9
GP

TARBERT FORMATION

13 14 15 16

MID JURASSIC
LITHOLOGY 0 NESS FORMATION N. gracilis

BRENT GROUP
Mudstone /
Siltstone ETIVE FORMATION

A. yonsnabensis
19 20 21 22
Sandstone RANNOCH FORMATION

Coal Agglut. foraminifera

100 m
BROOM FORMATION
26 27 28 29 30

Parvocysta spp.

V.subvitreus

100 km EARLY DUNLIN

DRAKE FORMATION
JURASSIC GROUP

TARBERT FORMATION

TARBERT
TARBERTFORMATION
C 1993
1993
119
119 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

1993
 NORTHERN NORTH SEA CENTRAL NORTH SEA
AGE
Unst Basin East Shetland Basin Beryl Embayment South Viking Graben Central Graben Outer Moray Firth Inner Moray Firth
N S
ACEOUS

VALANGINIAN CROMER
CRET-

CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN Birch Sst. Mbr Dirk
KIMMERIDGE CLAY Sst. Mbr

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION FORMATION KIMMERIDGE
KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE
VOLGIAN
CLAY FORMATION CLAY
Ribble

FULMAR FORMATION
LATE JURASSIC

FORMATION BRAE FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP

Sst. Mbr
Claymore

FORMATION
Magnus FORMATION
Sst. Mbr
Sst. Mbr

BRAE
KIMMERIDGIAN Chanter Mbr
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr FULMAR
FORMATION PIPER FM.
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
Freshney HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION ? ? Sst. Mbr
FORMATION

OXFORDIAN HEATHER FORMATION Stroma

Alness Spiculite Member
HEATHER Gorse Mbr Mbr
HEATHER Ling Sst. Mbr FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
FORMATION HEATHER Member
FORMATION
CALLOVIAN ? ? ? Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.

FLADEN GROUP
Louise Mbr
?

Rattray Volcanics Member

EMERALD FM.
HUGIN

FLADEN GROUP
Ron Volcanics Member
FORMATION BRORA

PENTLAND FM.
Rattray Volcanics Member
BATHONIAN HUGIN COAL

PENTLAND FM.
?
MID JURASSIC

FORMATION FM.
HUGIN FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP

TARBERT FM.

Rattray Volcanics Member

? ?
? ?

FLADEN GROUP
BRENT GROUP
BAJOCIAN NESS FM.
ETIVE FM.
PENTLAND ? ?
PENTLAND RANNOCH FM. FORMATION ?
FORMATION PENTLAND FORMATION
AALENIAN ?
BROOM FORMATION
?
? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?
? ?

FORMATION
TOARCIAN DRAKE FORMATION ?
? DUNLIN GROUP

ORRIN
DUNLIN GROUP

COOK FORMATION DARWIN

DUNLIN GROUP

FORMATION
EARLY JURASSIC

BURTON FORMATION

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

PLIENSBACHIAN SPEKE
FORMATION LADYS
? ? WALK
AMUNDSEN FORMATION FM.
BANKS GROUP

NANSEN FJERR-
SINEMURIAN FORMATION ITSLEV FM.

MAINS
NANSEN FORMATION
? ? FORMATION
BANKS GROUP

?
STATFJORD ?
? ? ? ? ? ?
HERON GROUP

HETTANGIAN FORMATION
FORMATION
STATFJORD

GOLSPIE
? ? ? ? ? ? ? SKAGERRAK FORMATION
FORMATION
CORMORANT
TRIA-
SSIC

RHAETIAN FORMATION ? ? ? ? ?
? ? ? ? ? STOTFIELD HERON
HERON
CORMORANT FM. CORMORANT FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION
GP CALCRETE FM. GP

C
1993
1993
 DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
(new)
The term Dunrobin Bay Group is introduced for the Lower Jurassic ONSHORE, BRORA-HELMSDALE ONSHORE,
ONSHORE, BRORA-HELMSDALE ONSHORE, BRORA-HELMSDALE
BRORA-HELMSDALE INNER
INNER MORAY
MORAY FIRTH
FIRTH
arenaceous and argillaceous sediments of the Inner Moray Firth. It comprises Neves &
Neves & Selley
Selley (1975)
(1975) Batten etetal.
Batten (1986)
al. (1986) This
This study
study
the newly defined Golspie, Mains, Lady's Walk and Orrin formations. The
group is broadly equivalent to the onshore Dunrobin Bay Formation, as NOT
NO EXPOSED
T EXPOSE D ORRIN
ORRI FM.
N FM .
defined by Neves & Selley (1975) and later revised by Batten et al. (1986) to PL,

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

include the Dunrobin Pier Conglomerate Member (see accompanying table). Lady's
Lady' Walk
s Wal k Lady'sWal
Lady's Walk
k o
>H Pi LADY'S
LADY' WALK
S WAL FM..
K FM
Facies equivalents of the Dunrobin Pier Conglomerate Member are, however, < Z Shale
Shale Shale Mb
Shale Mbrr o

DUNROBIN BAY
not recorded offshore, where mudstones of the Golspie Formation constitute o JH

FORMATION
White Sandstone
White Sandstone >-
S H < z < MAINS
MAIN FM..
S FM
the basal sediments of the Dunrobin Bay Group. The top of the Dunrobin Bay Unit
Unit m o
pa <
Formation is not exposed onshore, where strata equivalent to the Orrin 0 S OQ <
DunrobinCastle
Dunrobin Castle h
Carbonaceous
Carbonaceous
o % m
Formation are not seen. 1P P-!o Pi O
Mbr
Mb r o
Siltstone an
Siltstone and
d on
The informal term 'Dunrobin Group' has been used for much of the Lower Q Clay
Cla Unit
y Unit gQ GOLSPIE
GOLSPI FM.
E FM .
Jurassic in the Inner Moray Firth, in both published work (e.g. Stevens 1991) Q
DUNROBIN
DUNROBIN PIER
PIER DUNROBIN
DUNROBIN PIER
PIER
and on oil company completion logs. However, the lithostratigraphic definition CONGLOMERATE
CONGLOMERATE CONGLOMERATE
CONGLOMERATE
of the group has been varied, with, for example the Golspie Formation being
included within the group in some instances but excluded in others. The Orrin
Formation was included in the Fladen Group by Stevens (1991). It is here LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D. 1980. The Beatrice Oil
included within the Dunrobin Bay Group. Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil
The Golspie Formation is dominated by red-brown and variegated and gas fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of Petroleum
mudstones and passes up into upward-fining sandstones with interbedded dark Geologists Memoir 30, 117-129.
grey mudstones and siltstones of the Mains Formation. The overlying Lady's NEVES, R. & SELLEY, R.C. 1975. A review of the Jurassic rocks of north-east
Walk Formation typically consists of dark grey, richly fossiliferous, marine Scotland. In: FINSTEAD, K.G. & SELLEY, R.C. (eds) Proceedings of the Jurassic
mudstones with minor upward-fining sandstones and siltstones. In the Beatrice Northern North Sea Symposium, Stavanger, 28-30 Sept 1975, 5/1-5/29.
Field area, stacked, upward-coarsening sandstones with minor siltstones of the
Orrin Formation generally overlie the Lady's Walk Formation. The Dunrobin STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL, J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The
Bay Group extends over the western part of the Inner Moray Firth. It reaches a genetic sequence stratigraphy of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession,
maximum thickness of about 180m in the Beatrice Field. It thins eastwards Inner Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest
and is truncated by strata dated as Callovian by Andrews & Brown (1987) but Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 485-505. Geological Society,
as Bathonian by Stephen et al. (1993). London. In press.
The Golspie, Mains and Lady's Walk formations, and equivalent strata STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 1 l/30a, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS,
onshore, are interpreted as alluvial-plain, marginal-marine / estuarine channel, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume.
and shallow to open marine deposits, respectively (Linsley et al. 1980; Batten Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14, 245-252.
et al. 1986; Stephen et al. 1993) and represent either a single long-term
transgressive cycle (Linsley et al. 1980; Andrews & Brown 1987) or part of Name. From the Dunrobin Bay Formation (Neves & Selley 1975; Batten et
two shorter cycles (Stephen et al. 1993). The overlying Orrin Formation has al. 1986) on the coast of the Moray Firth, to which it is laterally equivalent.
been interpreted as a regressive delta-front/lagoonal and beach/barrier-bar
deposit (Linsley et al. 1980; Stevens 1991). Constituent formations
GOLSPIE FORMATION p. 123
References LADY'S WALK FORMATION p. 127
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic, MAINS FORMATION p. 131
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of ORRIN FORMATION p. 135
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
BATTEN, D.J., TREWIN, N.H. & TUDHOPE, A.W. 1986. The Triassic-Jurassic Age
junction at Golspie, inner Moray Firth Basin. Scottish Journal of Geology ?Rhaetian to ?Toarcian
22, 85-98.

1993
121
Page left blank intentionally
 GOLSPIE FORMATION
(new)
The term Golspie Formation is introduced for a unit of variegated mudstones
lying between the Triassic Stotfield Calcrete Formation and the Mains
Formation in the Inner Moray Firth.
The formation corresponds to the 'Varicoloured Unit' in the informal
'Dunrobin Bay Formation' of Andrews & Brown (1987). Stevens (1991)
assigned the unit to the informal 'Dullan Member' of the 'Dunrobin Bay
Formation'.

Type section
11/30-1: 2117-2175m (6945-7136ft) below KB.

Reference sections
12/22-2: 1420.5-1487m (4660-4878ft)
12/26-1: 1257.5-1295.5m (4125-4250ft)

Name. From the town of Golspie, on the western shore of the Moray Firth.

References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block ll/30a, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS,
I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume.
Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14, 245-252.

1993
123
 Lithology
The Golspie Formation consists dominantly of variegated, mottled mudstones
with sporadic, thin, fine-grained sandstones. However, sections in the
southeast (e.g. 12/28-1, Panel 8) are more sand-rich than those in the west.
The mudstones are green, brick red, light grey and occasionally yellow,
although they become predominantly red-brown with depth. They are
occasionally calcareous, variably silty, and fissile, with desiccation cracks,
rootlet horizons and rare plant material (Linsley et al. 1980; Stephen et al.
1993). Sporadic, highly bituminous, finely laminated mudstones are present
(Stephen et al. 1993). The mudstones contain sporadic limestone stringers. In
the Beatrice Field, each bed is rarely more than 1.5m thick, according to
Linsley et al. (1980). The sandstones are upward-fining, moderately to well
cemented by authigenic silica, contain rare shell and ostracod fragments, and
display a variety of planar and ripple cross-bedding structures. Locally (e.g.
12/28-1, Panel 8), sandstones near the base of the formation contain clasts of
reworked limestone and these strata may be laterally equivalent to the
Dunrobin Pier Conglomerate Member recognized onshore (Batten et al.
1986).
Upper boundary
The top of the Golspie Formation is generally marked by a downward passage
from white to pale grey sandstones with siltstones (Mains Formation) into
variegated mudstones. This somewhat gradational boundary is generally
marked by an increase in average gamma-ray values and a decrease in velocity
(e.g. 11/25-1, p.133; 12/21-3, 12/27-1, Panel 8). In the east, the formation is
truncated beneath sandstones of the Beatrice Formation (e.g. 12/23-1see
Andrews et al. 1990, fig.28).
Lower boundary
Over most of the Inner Moray Firth Basin, the Golspie Formation overlies
the Stotfield Calcrete Formation, the base being defined by a downward
change from mudstones (e.g. 11/30-1) or interbedded sandstones and
mudstones (e.g. 12/28-1, Panel 8) to microcrystalline limestone with
chert inclusions (and locally with interbedded sandstones). In well 12/23-1
(see Andrews et al. 1990, fig.28), the Stotfield Calcrete Formation
is possibly absent due to erosion (Linsley et al. 1980), and here the
boundary is marked by a downward change from a dominantly mudstone
succession to the dominantly sandstone succession of the Lossiehead
Formation. There is generally a marked downward decrease in average
gamma-ray values and an increase in average velocity at the base of the
Golspie Formation.
1993
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
In some areas (e.g. 12/22-2, 12/26-1; 11/25-1, p. 133), the gamma-ray and sonic
logs allow the recognition of two units in the Golspie Formation mudstones,
which are here informally designated Golspie units 1 and 2 (abbreviated to G1
and G2). Unit G1 has lower average gamma values and higher average
velocity than the overlying G2 subunit.
Distribution and thickness
The Golspie Formation is mainly confined to the western part of the Inner
Moray Firth Basin. The formation is 54m thick in the type well and in the
Beatrice Field it is up to about 60m thick. In well 18/5a-lA (Panel 8), to the
east, the formation is only 15m thick. This conforms with the general
WNW thickening of the formation towards the Helmsdale Fault. East of
about 2W, the formation is truncated by strata dated as Callovian by
Andrews & Brown (1987) but as Bathonian by Stephen et al. (1993).
Regional correlation
The Golspie Formation passes laterally into the lower part of the onshore
Dunrobin Bay Formation (Andrews & Brown 1987; Andrews et al. 1990) (see
table, p. 121).
Genetic interpretation
Equivalent strata onshore have yielded palynomorph assemblages of
essentially freshwater aspect and include thin coals with rootlet beds (Neves &
Selley 1975; Batten et al. 1986). However, the occurrence of the palynomorphs
Micrhystridium and Tasmanites (Lam & Porter 1977) indicates temporary
marine influence on the depositional environment. Linsley et al. (1980) and
Stephen et al. (1993) suggested that sediments of the Golspie Formation were
deposited in alluvial flood-plain to lagoonal or freshwater lake environments.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The presence of the spore Nevesisporites bigranulatus in equivalent onshore
strata (Batten et al. 1986) indicates an association with the O.pseudoalatus
biomarker. The Golspie Formation is barren of calcareous microfossils.
Age
?Rhaetian to Hettangian. Linsley et al. (1980) and Fisher & Mudge (1990)
assigned the beds of the Golspie Formation to the Rhaetian (Late Triassic),
whereas Andrews & Brown (1987) and Stevens (1991) indicated a Rhaetian to
Hettangian age. On the basis of their unconformable relationship with the
124
underlying Stotfield Calcrete Formation (Late Triassic, ?Rhaetian or pre-Rhaetian)
and their sedimentological and palynological content, Batten et al. (1986)
suggested that laterally equivalent strata onshore are mainly of Hettangian age.
References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, K. & GLENNIE, J.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
ANDREWS, I.J., LONG, D., RICHARDS, P.C., THOMSON, A.R., BROWN, S., CHESHER,
J.A. & MCCORMAC, M. 1990. United Kingdom offshore regional report: the
geology of the Moray Firth. HMSO, London.
BATTEN, D.J., TREWIN, N.H. & TUDHOPE, A.W. 1986. The Triassic-Jurassic
junction at Golspie, inner Moray Firth Basin. Scottish Journal of Geology
22, 85-98.
FISHER, M.J. & MUDGE, D.C. 1990. Triassic. In: GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.)
Introduction to the petroleum geology of the North Sea, 191-218.
Blackwell Scientific Publications, Oxford.
LAM, K. & PORTER, R. 1977. The distribution of palynomorphs in the Jurassic
rocks of the Brora Outlier, N.E. Scotland. Journal of the Geological
Society, London 134, 45-55.
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D. 1980. The Beatrice Oil
Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil
and gas fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of Petroleum
Geologists Memoir 30, 117-129.
NEVES, R. & SELLEY, R.C. 1975. A review of the Jurassic rocks of north-east
Scotland. In: FINSTEAD, K.G. & SELLEY, R.C. (eds) Proceedings of the
Jurassic Northern North Sea Symposium, Stavanger 28-30, Sept. 1975, 5/1-
5/21.
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL, J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The
genetic sequence stratigraphy of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession,
Inner Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest
Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 485-505. Geological Society,
London. In press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block ll/30a, UK North Sea. In:
ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
245-252.
See also Correlation Panel 8.
 GOLSPIE
GOLSPIEFORMATION
FORMATION

11 / 30-1 12 / 22-2 12 / 26-1

0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 240 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40
m m m

BEATRICE
ft Carr ft ft
BEATRICE FM.
LADYS WALK Mbr 1204

FM.
FORMATION Louise 3950
2075.5 Mbr 1379 ORRIN
6810 LADYS WALK 4525
FORMATION

FORMATION
FORMATION 1393
MAINS

4570 1234.5
4050
MAINS MAINS
FORMATION FORMATION
2117 1420.5 1257.5
6945 4660 4125

FORMATION
GOLSPIE
G2
FORMATION

G2

FORMATION
GOLSPIE

GOLSPIE
G1
1295.5
STOTFIELD 4250
G1 CALCRETE FM. 1307.5
2175 4290
STOTFIELD 7136

LOSSIEHEAD
FORMATION
1487
CALCRETE FM. 2188 4878
7178
LOSSIEHEAD

LOSSIEHEAD
FORMATION

FORMATION
DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211 33 34 35

2 3 30 31

26 Key Biomarkers
7 8 9 25

JURASSIC
FLADEN BRORA BEATRICE

MID
GROUP COAL FM. FORMATION

12 13 14 15 16 15 16 17

ORRIN
LITHOLOGY FORMATION
12 / 22-2

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

L. spinosa
0

EARLY JURASSIC
Mudstone
12 / 26-1
?

V. denticulatacarinata
17 18 19 20 21 7 8 LADYS WALK FORMATION
?

22
L. variabile
Siltstone

11 / 30-1
MAINS
Sandstone FORMATION

26 27 28 29 30 1 2 O. pseudoalatus

Limestone 100 m GOLSPIE

? FORMATION
100 km

STOTFIELD
TRIASSIC HERON
CALCRETE FM. LOSSIEHEAD
GROUP
FORMATION
GOLSPIE FM.

GOLSPIE
GOLSPIEFORMATION
C 1993
1993
125
125 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 LADY'S WALK FORMATION
(new)
The term Lady's Walk Formation is introduced for a fossiliferous, dominantly
mudstone unit that lies between the Mains Formation and the Orrin Formation.
The formation corresponds to the 'Lady's Walk Shale unit' of the informal
'Dunrobin Bay Formation' of Andrews & Brown (1987). Stevens (1991)
assigned these strata to the 'Dronach Shale Member' of the 'Dunrobin Bay
Formation'.

Type section

11/30-4: 2276.5-2305.5m (7469-7564ft) below KB.

Reference sections
12/21-2: 2339-2363.5m (7673-7754ft)
12/27-2: 1628.5-1653.5m (5343-5424ft)
Name. From Lady's Walk, a walkway within the grounds of Dunrobin
Castle on the western shore of the Moray Firth [NC 855 010].

References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London,
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 1 l/30a, UK North Sea. In:
ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
245-252.

1993
127
 Lithology
The Lady's Walk Formation consists mainly of dark to medium grey
calcareous, micaceous mudstones with thin-shelled bivalves, ammonites,
crinoids and belemnites. One or more upward-fining units of fine-grained
sandstone and siltstone is present in many sections (e.g.11/30-4, 12/21-2;
12/21-3, Panel 8). The basal contacts of the upward-fining sandstones are
burrowed (Linsley et al. 1980). Trace fossils, including Diplocraterion and
Teichnichnus are present (Stephen et al. 1993). The Lady's Walk Formation
typically has higher gamma-ray values and a lower velocity than the overlying
Orrin Formation and the underlying Mains Formation.
Upper boundary
Where the Lady's Walk Formation is overlain by the Orrin Formation, the top
is taken at the base of an upward-coarsening siltstone/sandstone unit. The
boundary corresponds to the top of a low-velocity spike (e.g. 11/30-2, p. 137;
12/21-2). Where the Orrin Formation is absent, the Lady's Walk Formation is
overlain either by sandstones and mudstones of the Brora Coal Formation
(12/28-1, Panel 8) or, more commonly, by sandstones of the Beatrice
Formation (e.g. 12/27-2; 12/22-2, p. 125; 12/27-1, Panel 8).
Lower boundary
The base of the Lady's Walk Formation is defined by a downward change from
dark, fossiliferous mudstones to white to pale grey sandstones with interbedded
mudstones (Mains Formation). This is commonly associated with a sharp
downward decrease in average gamma-ray values and by an increase in velocity.
Distribution and thickness
The formation is mainly confined to western parts of the Inner Moray Firth
Basin. The formation is 26m thick in the type well and in the Beatrice Field
thicknesses range from 16m to 30m. In well 12/26-1 (Panel 18), the Lady's
Walk Formation is cut out by the Orrin Formation (Linsley et al. 1980); this
appears to be a local feature, and the boundary elsewhere appears to be
conformable (Stephen et al. 1993). East of about 2W, the formation is
truncated by strata dated as Callovian by Andrews & Brown (1987) but as
Bathonian by Stephen et al. (1993).
Regional correlation
The Lady's Walk Formation passes laterally into the informal Lady's Walk
Shale member of the Dunrobin Bay Formation on the Moray Firth coast
(Neves & Selley 1975; Batten et al. 1986).
Depositional environment
According to Linsley et al. (1980), the mudstones and sandstones of the
Lady's Walk Formation in the Beatrice Field were deposited in a marine shelf
environment. Coeval strata from the Dunrobin area of the Moray Firth coast
1993
128
contain a fully marine macrofauna (Lee 1925). Lam & Porter (1977) suggested
that the rich palynoflora is typical of a shallow inshore marine environment.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The L a d y ' s Walk Formation includes the L.variabile, N.issleri and
V.denticulata carinata biomarkers.
Age
Late Sinemurian to early Pliensbachian. Linsley et al. (1980) reported
ammonites of early Pliensbachian age from the marine mudstones of the
Beatrice Field. The microfauna is identical to that of the onshore Lady's Walk
Shale Member, and indicates a late Sinemurian age for the lower claystone
unit and an early Pliensbachian age for the remainder of the formation (Lam &
Porter 1977).
References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
BATTEN, D.J., TREWIN, N.H. & TUDHOPE, A.W. 1986. The Triassic-Jurassic
junction at Golspie, inner Moray Firth Basin. Scottish Journal of Geology
22, 85-98.
LAM, K. & PORTER, R. 1977. The distribution of palynomorphs in the Jurassic
rocks of the Brora Outlier, N.E. Scotland. Journal of the Geological
Society, London 134, 45-55.
LEE, G.W. 1925. The geology of the country around Golspie, Sutherlandshire:
Mesozoic rocks of East Sutherland and Ross. Memoir of the Geological
Survey of Great Britain (One-inch Sheet 103).
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D. 1980. The Beatrice Oil
Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil
and gas fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of Petroleum
Geologists Memoir 30, 117-129.
NEVES, R. & SELLEY, R.C. 1975. A review of the Jurassic rocks of north-east
Scotland. In: FINSTEAD, K.G. & SELLEY, R.C. (eds) Proceedings of the
Jurassic Northern North Sea Symposium, Stavanger 28-30, Sept. 1975.
5/1-29.
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL. J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The
genetic sequence stratigraphy of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession,
Inner Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest
Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 485-505. Geological Society,
London. In press.
See also Correlation Panel 8.
 LADYS WALK FORMATION
LADYS WALK FORMATION

11 / 30-4 12 / 21-2 12 / 27-2

0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 100 240 DT 40
ft ft m
2219 2283 ft
7280 7490
HEATHER
BRORA COAL O2 BRORA COAL
FORMATION FORMATION O2 FORMATION
1587
5206

FORMATION

Member
ORRIN

FORMATION
BEATRICE

Carr
ORRIN
FORMATION
O1
O1

Louise
2276.5 2339 Mbr 1628.5
7469 7673 5343
LADYS LADYS LADYS
WALK WALK FM. WALK FM.
2363.5
FORMATION 1653.5
2305.5 7754 5424
7564

FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION

MAINS
MAINS
FORMATION 1689
5542

FORMATION
GOLSPIE
2355.5 2417
7728 GOLSPIE FM. 7930

G2
GOLSPIE
FORMATION 1740
STOTFIELD 5710
STOTFIELD G1
CALCRETE CALCRETE FM.
FORMATION 2411
7910

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211 33 34 35

2 3 30 31

7 8 9 25 26
Key Biomarkers

JURASSIC
FLADEN BRORA BEATRICE

MID
GROUP COAL FM. FORMATION

12 13 14 15 16 15 16 17

12 / 21-2 LITHOLOGY ORRIN

FORMATION
0

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

L. spinosa
12 / 27-2 Mudstone

EARLY JURASSIC
17 18 19 20 21 22 7 8
V. denticulatacarinata

Siltstone LADYS WALK FORMATION

L. variabile
11 / 30-4

Sandstone MAINS
26 30 1 2 FORMATION
27 28 29

O. pseudoalatus
Limestone 100 m
GOLSPIE
100 km ? FORMATION

STOTFIELD
TRIASSIC HERON
CALCRETE FM. LOSSIEHEAD
GROUP
LADYS WALK FORMATION FORMATION

C 1993

LADYS WALK
LADYS WALK FORMATION
FORMATION
1993
129
129
Page left blank intentionally
 MAINS FORMATION
(new)
The term Mains Formation is introduced for a heterolithic unit of sandstones,
siltstones and mudstones that lies between the Golspie Formation and Lady's
Walk Formation in the Inner Moray Firth. The formation equates with the
'White Sandstone unit' in the informal 'Dunrobin Bay Formation' of Andrews
& Brown (1987). Stevens (1991) assigned these strata in the Beatrice Field to
the informal 'Grant Sand Member' of the 'Dunrobin Bay Formation', which
equates with the 'J Sand' reservoir unit (see table 1 in Stephen et al. 1993).

Type section
11/25-1: 3210.5-3250m (10533-10663ft) below KB.

Reference sections
12/21-2: 2363.5-2417m (7754-7930ft)
12/27-1: 1132-1159m (3714-3803ft)

Name. From Dunrobin Mains [NC 842 014] on the Moray Firth coast.

References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL. J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The
genetic sequence stratigraphy of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession,
Inner Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest
Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 485-505. Geological Society,
London. In press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block ll/30a, UK North Sea. In:
ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
245-252.

1993
131
 Lithology
The Mains Formation consists of interbedded white to pale grey sandstones,
muddy siltstones and grey to black organic mudstones. The upward-fining
sandstones are fine to coarse grained. They are locally very calcareous and
more thickly bedded than sandstones in the underlying Golspie Formation
(Linsley et al. 1980; Stephen et al. 1993), although in the Beatrice Field the
sandstone beds are rarely more than 1.5m thick (Stevens 1991). The
interbedded mudstones contain an abundant flora and fauna. In some wells
(e.g. 11/25-1) the formation consists dominantly of sandstone whereas in
others (e.g. 12/21-3, Panel 8) it contains a large proportion of mudstone. Core
from the Mains Formation in well 11/30-2 (p. 137) shows cross-bedded and
current-ripple bedded sandstones with burrowed mudstones and rootlet
horizons. These lithologies are arranged in upward-fining cycles about 2m
thick. In well 12/27-1 (Panel 8), core material and the gamma-ray log indicate
that the formation consists two upward-fining units, each about 12m thick.
The Mains Formation displays variable wireline-log signatures, reflecting
the interbedded nature of the sandstone and mudstone lithologies.
Upper boundary
The top of the Mains Formation is marked by a downward passage from dark,
organic-rich, fossiliferous mudstones (Lady's Walk Formation) to sandstones
with mudstone interbeds. The boundary is marked by a very sharp downward
decrease in average gamma-ray values and by an increase in velocity (e.g.
11/25-1; 11/30-2, p. 137). In southeastern wells, however, the Lady's Walk
Formation is absent due to erosion (Linsley et al. 1980; Andrews & Brown
1987) and the Mains Formation is overlain unconformably by upward-
coarsening sandstones of the Orrin Formation (e.g. 12/26-1, Panel 8).
Lower boundary
The base of the Mains Formation is defined by a downward passage from
sandstones with interbedded mudstones to varicoloured mudstones and thin
sandstones (Golspie Formation). The boundary is either sharp (e.g. 11/25-1) or
gradational (e.g. 12/21-2). It generally corresponds to a downward increase in
average gamma-ray values and a decrease in average velocity.
Distribution and thickness
The Mains Formation is largely confined to the western part of the Inner
Moray Firth Basin. The formation is 47m thick in the type well, and up to
about 60m thick in the Beatrice Field, but only 13m thick in well 18/5a-lA
(Panel 8), further to the east. East of about 2W, the formation has been
removed by erosion beneath an unconformity dated as Callovian (Andrews &
Brown 1987) or Bathonian (Stephen et al. 1993).
Regional correlation
The Mains Formation passes laterally into the middle part of the onshore
Dunrobin Bay Formation (Andrews & Brown 1987; Andrews et al. 1990).
Genetic interpretation
The flora and fauna of the Mains Formation reflect a change from a brackish-
water environment in the Golspie Formation to a more marine environment
1993
132
(Linsley et al. 1980). Marine palynomorphs and a limited fauna of marine
bivalves have been recorded in laterally equivalent strata of the onshore
Dunrobin Bay Formation (Neves & Selley 1975; Lee 1925).
Biostratigraphic characterization
The Mains Formation generally yields relatively sparse palynofloras
dominated by miospores. The D.priscum biomarker is recorded in some
sections. The Mains Formation is barren of calcareous microfossils.
Age
Hettangian to Sinemurian (Linsley et al. 1980; Stevens 1991; Stephen et al.
1993).
References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
ANDREWS, I.J., LONG, D., RICHARDS, P.C., THOMSON, A.R., BROWN, S., CHESHER,
J. A. & MCCORMAC, M. 1990. United Kingdom offshore regional report: the
geology of the Moray Firth. HMSO, London.
LEE, G.W. 1925. The geology of the country around Golspie, Sutherlandshire:
Mesozoic rocks of East Sutherland and Ross. Memoir of the Geological
Survey of Great Britain (One-inch Sheet 103).
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D. 1980. The Beatrice Oil
Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil
and gas fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of Petroleum
Geologists Memoir 30, 117-129.
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D. 1980. The Beatrice Oil
Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil
and gas fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of Petroleum
Geologists Memoir 30, 117-129.
NEVES, R. & SELLEY, R.C. 1975. A review of the Jurassic rocks of north-east
Scotland. In: FINSTEAD, K.G. & SELLEY, R.C. (eds) Proceedings of the
Jurassic Northern North Sea Symposium, Stavanger 28-30, Sept. 1975, 5/1-
5/21.
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL. J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The
genetic sequence stratigraphy of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession,
Inner Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest
Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 485-505. Geological Society,
London. In press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 1 l/30a, UK North Sea. In :
ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
245-252.
See also Correlation Panel 8.
 MAINS
MAINSFORMATION
FORMATION

11 / 25-1 12 / 21-2 12 / 27-1

0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40
m m m
ft ft ft

ORRIN ORRIN HEATHER

FM. FM. FM.

3189 2339 1108.5

10462 7673 BEATRICE 3637
LADYS LADYS
FM. 1124.5
WALK FM. WALK FM.
3210.5 2363.5 LADYS WALK FM. 3690
10533 7754 1132
MAINS 3714
MAINS FM.
FM. MAINS 1159
3803
FM.
3250

GOLSPIE FM.
10663

2417
G2 7930
GOLSPIE FM.

GOLSPIE FM.
G2
1209
STOTFIELD 3967
CALCRETE FM.
G1 1219
G1 LOSSIEHEAD
FORMATION 4000

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211 33 34 35

2 3 30 31

Key Biomarkers

JURASSIC
FLADEN BRORA BEATRICE

MID
7 8 9 25 26
GROUP COAL FM. FORMATION

LITHOLOGY
0 ORRIN
12 13 14 15 16 15 16 17
Mudstone FORMATION

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

L. spinosa
12 / 21-2

EARLY JURASSIC
Siltstone
V. denticulatacarinata

17
LADYS WALK FORMATION
18 19 20 21 22 7 8
L. variabile

Sandstone

11 / 25-1 MAINS
FORMATION
12 / 27-1 Limestone 100 m
26 27 28 29 30 1 2 O. pseudoalatus

GOLSPIE
? FORMATION

STOTFIELD
TRIASSIC HERON
CALCRETE FM. LOSSIEHEAD
GROUP
FORMATION
MAINS FORMATION

MAINS FORMATION
C 1993
1993
133 MAINS FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 ORRIN FORMATION
(new)
The term Orrin Formation is introduced for a unit of sandstones that lies
between the Lady's Walk Formation and the Brora Coal Formation (Fladen
Group) in the Inner Moray Firth. The term was first used informally in 1985,
in an unpublished report by the Robertson Group (now Simon Robertson Ltd).
The term 'Orrin Formation' was subsequently used by Andrews & Brown
(1987) in their informal stratigraphic scheme for the Inner Moray Firth Basin.
Stevens (1991) assigned these strata in the Beatrice Field to his informal
'Beatrice Formation'. This was divided into two members, the 'Morangie
Sand Member' and the overlying 'Livet Sand Member', corresponding to the
'I Sand' and 'H Sand' reservoir units, respectively (see table 1 in Stephen et
al. 1993).

Type section

11/30-2: 2085.5-2143m (6842-7030ft) below KB.

Reference sections
11/25-1: 3141-3189m (10305-10462ft)
12/21-2: 2283-2339m (7490-7673ft)
Name. From Glen Orrin, west of Inverness.

References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL. J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The
genetic sequence stratigraphy of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession,
Inner Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest
Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 485-505. Geological Society,
London. In press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 11/30a, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS,
I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume.
Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14, 245-252.

1993
135
 Lithology
The Orrin Formation consists of pale to dark grey argillaceous siltstones,
coarsening upwards into fine-grained, bioturbated, carbonaceous, kaolinitic
sandstones and massive, fine to medium grained (occasionally coarse), silica-
cemented sandstones with occasional cross-bedding. Haszeldine et al. (1984)
described the sandstones as sub-arkosic to quartz-arenitic. Linsley et al. (1980)
recognized two major upward-coarsening sandstone units, on the basis of
gamma-log character, overlain by a thin but persistent fossiliferous mudstone
that is in turn capped by a major cross-bedded sandstone unit. Thin coals and
rootlet horizons are recorded within the mudstone unit (e.g. 12/21-2) (Stephen
et al. 1993).
Upper boundary
The top of the Orrin Formation is placed at a downward change from
interbedded mudstones, sandstones and coals (Brora Coal Formation) to
predominantly clean sandstones. On wireline logs, this boundary is marked by
a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity and by
a change to a more uniform wireline-log response.
Lower boundary
The base of the Orrin Formation is taken at the base of the lower upward-
coarsening siltstone-sandstone unit. It is defined by a minor but distinct
downward increase in mud content at the boundary with the underlying Lady's
Walk Formation, reflected in a downward increase in gamma-ray values. A
small low-velocity spike commonly occurs immediately below the boundary
(e.g. 11/30-2, 12/21-2).
In well 12/26-1 (Panel 8), the Orrin Formation probably rests unconformably
on the Mains Formation, although the immediately underlying mudstone may
be a thin remnant of the basal Lady's Walk Formation. Here the boundary is
marked by a downward change from sandstone to mudstone, and is marked by
a sharp downward increase in gamma-ray values.
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
The gamma-ray log allows the recognition of two units within the Orrin
Formation, which are here informally designated Orrin unit 1 and Orrin unit 2
(abbreviated to 01 and 02). Both units consist of a siltstone overlain by
sandstone. Unit 01 characteristically displays an overall upward-coarsening
gamma-ray log signature at the base, and in some sections displays two
upward-coarsening cycles within the sandstone (e.g. 12/21-2).
Units 01 and 02 correspond to the Morangie Sand and Livet Sand members
(Stevens 1991) and the Beatrice Field I sand and H sand reservoir units,
respectively (see table 1 of Stephen et al. 1993).
Distribution and thickness
The Onin Formation is mainly restricted to the western part of the Inner Moray
Firth Basin. Strata of equivalent age are not seen onshore due either to faulting
or poor exposure. In the type well (11/30-2), the formation is 58m thick and in
the Beatrice Field area thicknesses vary between about 45 and 60m. East of
about 2.5W the formation has been removed by erosion, beneath an
unconformity dated as Callovian (Andrews & Brown 1987) or Bathonian
(Stephen et al. 1993)
1993
136
Regional correlation
No strata equivalent to the Orrin Formation are exposed onshore in the Moray
Firth coast.
Genetic interpretation
Linsley et al. (1980) interpreted the Orrin Formation as a succession of
regressive, high-energy delta-front sands. The siltstone unit at the base of unit
02, contains a varied microflora of brackish-water algae as well as marine
acritarchs and dinocysts; it is considered to be a lagoonal/delta-top deposit
(Linsley et al. 1980) or a marshy, beach-ridge deposit (Stephen et al. 1993).
The sandstone unit at the top of the formation is thought to be a major
distributary-channel sand or a river-mouth bar (Linsley et al. 1980).
According to Linsley et al. (1980), Andrews & Brown (1987) and Stevens
(1991), there is a distinct non-sequence between the Lady's Walk Formation
and the Orrin Formation. Although the base of the Orrin Formation is clearly
unconformable where it rests directly on the Mains Formation, elsewhere it
appears to be more or less conformable (Stephen et al. 1993).
Biostratigraphic characterization
Much of the Orrin Formation is palynologically barren, but the L.spinosa
biomarker has been reported from some sections.
Age
Mid-Pliensbachian to late Toarcian. Linsley et al. (1980), Andrews & Brown
(1987) and Stevens (1991) assigned the formation to the latest Toarcian to
early Bajocian. However, Stephen et al. (1993, table 2) give an age of mid-
Pliensbachian to late Toarcian.
References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
HASZELDINE, R.S., SAMSON, I.M. & CORNFORD, C. 1984. Quartz diagenesis and
convective fluid movement: Beatrice oilfield, UK North Sea. Clay Minerals
19, 391-402.
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D. 1980. The Beatrice Oil
Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil
and gas fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of Petroleum
Geologists Memoir 30, 117-129.
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL. J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The
genetic sequence stratigraphy of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession,
Inner Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest
Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 485-505. Geological Society,
London. In press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 11/30a, UK North Sea. In:
ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
245-252.
See also Correlation Panel 8.
 ORRIN
ORRINFORMATION
FORMATION

11 / 25-1 11 / 30-2 12 / 21-2

0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m
m m ft
ft ft

BRORA BRORA BRORA

COAL COAL
COAL
FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION
3141 2283
2085.5
O2 10305 6842 7490
O2 O2
ORRIN O1
FORMATION ORRIN
ORRIN
O1 FORMATION O1
FORMATION
3189
10462 2143 2339
LADYS
WALK FM. LADYS 7030 7673
3210.5 LADYS
10533
WALK
WALK FM. 2363.5
FORMATION 2168.5
MAINS 7754
7115
FORMATION
MAINS MAINS
FORMATION FORMATION

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211 33 34 35

2 3 30 31

Key Biomarkers

JURASSIC
7 8 9 25 26
FLADEN BRORA BEATRICE

MID
GROUP COAL FM. FORMATION

12 13 14 15 16 15 16 17
ORRIN
FORMATION
11 / 25-1

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

L. spinosa

LITHOLOGY 0

EARLY JURASSIC
12 / 21-2 V. denticulatacarinata
17 18 19 20 21 22 7 8 Mudstone LADYS WALK FORMATION
L. variabile

11 / 30-2 Siltstone
MAINS
FORMATION
26 27 28 29 30 1 2

Sandstone O. pseudoalatus
100m
GOLSPIE
? FORMATION
100 km

STOTFIELD
TRIASSIC HERON
CALCRETE FM. LOSSIEHEAD
GROUP
ORRIN FORMATION FORMATION

ORRIN
ORRINFORMATION
C 1993
1993
137
137 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 DUNLIN GROUP
FJERRITSLEV FORMATION

1993
 NORTHERN NORTH SEA CENTRAL NORTH SEA
AGE
Unst Basin East Shetland Basin Beryl Embayment South Viking Graben Central Graben Outer Moray Firth Inner Moray Firth
N S
ACEOUS

VALANGINIAN CROMER
CRET-

CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN Birch Sst. Mbr Dirk
KIMMERIDGE CLAY Sst. Mbr

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION FORMATION KIMMERIDGE
KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE
VOLGIAN
CLAY FORMATION CLAY
Ribble

FULMAR FORMATION
LATE JURASSIC

FORMATION BRAE FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP

Sst. Mbr
Claymore

FORMATION
Magnus FORMATION
Sst. Mbr
Sst. Mbr

BRAE
KIMMERIDGIAN Chanter Mbr
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr FULMAR
FORMATION PIPER FM.
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
Freshney HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION ? ? Sst. Mbr
FORMATION

OXFORDIAN HEATHER FORMATION Stroma

Alness Spiculite Member
HEATHER Gorse Mbr Mbr
HEATHER Ling Sst. Mbr FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
FORMATION HEATHER Member
FORMATION
CALLOVIAN ? ? ? Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.

FLADEN GROUP
Louise Mbr
?

Rattray Volcanics Member

EMERALD FM.
HUGIN

FLADEN GROUP
Ron Volcanics Member
FORMATION BRORA

PENTLAND FM.
Rattray Volcanics Member
BATHONIAN HUGIN COAL

PENTLAND FM.
?
MID JURASSIC

FORMATION FM.
HUGIN FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP

TARBERT FM.

Rattray Volcanics Member

? ?
? ?

FLADEN GROUP
BRENT GROUP
BAJOCIAN NESS FM.
ETIVE FM.
PENTLAND ? ?
PENTLAND RANNOCH FM. FORMATION ?
FORMATION PENTLAND FORMATION
AALENIAN ?
BROOM FORMATION
?
? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?
? ?

FORMATION
TOARCIAN DRAKE FORMATION ?
? DUNLIN GROUP

ORRIN
DUNLIN GROUP

COOK FORMATION DARWIN

DUNLIN GROUP

FORMATION
EARLY JURASSIC

BURTON FORMATION

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

PLIENSBACHIAN SPEKE
FORMATION LADYS
? ? WALK
AMUNDSEN FORMATION FM.
BANKS GROUP

NANSEN FJERR-
SINEMURIAN FORMATION ITSLEV FM.

MAINS
NANSEN FORMATION
? ? FORMATION
BANKS GROUP

?
STATFJORD ?
? ? ? ? ? ?
HERON GROUP

HETTANGIAN FORMATION
FORMATION
STATFJORD

GOLSPIE
? ? ? ? ? ? ? SKAGERRAK FORMATION
FORMATION
CORMORANT
TRIA-
SSIC

RHAETIAN FORMATION ? ? ? ? ?
? ? ? ? ? STOTFIELD HERON
HERON
CORMORANT FM. CORMORANT FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION
GP CALCRETE FM. GP

C
1993
1993
 DUNLIN GROUP

The term Dunlin Group was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) to include DEEGAN, C.E & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
four formations, the Amundsen, Burton, Cook and Drake formations. The for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences,
group is extended to include two additional formations, the Speke Formation Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
in the Unst Basin and the Darwin Formation in the Beryl Embayment. Deegan JOHNS, C.R. & ANDREWS, I.J. 1985. The petroleum geology of the Unst Basin,
& Scull named the original four constituent formations after famous British or North Sea. Marine and Petroleum Geology 2, 361-72.
Norwegian explorers, and a similar theme has been followed here in the
RICHARDS, P.C. 1990. The early to mid-Jurassic evolution of the northern North
naming of the Speke and Darwin formations.
Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible
The five formations that occur in East Shetland Basin/Viking Graben/Beryl
for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society, London, Special
Embayment area are of marine facies, the Dunlin transgression having
Publication No.55, 191-205.
terminated the prolonged phase of non-marine sedimentation of the Heron
Group. It probably reached its culmination in the Toarcian, with the deposition VOLLSET, J. & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
of the Drake Formation in the East Shetland Basin and North Viking Graben, lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
and of the slightly shallower water Darwin Formation in the Beryl Embayment Bulletin No. 3.
(Richards 1990). Marine conditions did not, however, reach the Unst Basin,
where sediments of the Speke Formation are in non-marine facies (Johns &
Andrews 1985). Name. From the Dunlin Field in the East Shetland Basin.
The Dunlin Group was initially given formation status by Bowen (1975),
who grouped the Amundsen, Burton and Cook formations together as the Constituent formations
'Dunlin Silt Unit', and named the Drake Formation the 'Dunlin Shale Unit', AMUNDSEN FORMATION p. 141
reflecting the essential lithological difference between the three lower and the BURTON FORMATION p. 145
uppermost formations in the East Shetland Basin. COOK FORMATION p. 149
The Dunlin Group possibly attains a thickness of one kilometre in the axial DARWIN FORMATION p. 153
parts of the North Viking Graben, but in the East Shetland Basin varies from a DRAKE FORMATION p. 157
few metres in the west to over 250m in the east. SPEKE FORMATION p 161

References Age
BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum Sinemurian to Toarcian or possibly earliest Aalenian.
and the continental shelf of north-west Europe, 353-360. Applied Science
Publishers, London.

UK SECTOR NORWEGIAN SECTOR

UK SECTOR NORWEGIAN SECTOR
Deegan & Scull (1977) This study Vollset & Dore (1984)
Deegan & Scull (1977) This study Vollset & Dor (1984)
Z
DRAKE SUB-UNIT OH
DRAKE FM. o
HH
DRAKE FM.

SPEKE FORMATION
DRAK E SUB-UNIT P DRAKE FM. H
< DRAKE FM.
DUNLIN GROUP

Z O
&

DUNLIN UNIT

COOK SUB-UNIT COOK FM. DARWIN COOK FM.

z COOK SUB-UNIT
o
zHH COOK FM. FM.
DARWIN c*
o COOK FM.
J
zD BURTON SUB-UNIT
zp
II BURTON FM. FM. BURTON FM.
Q BURTON SUB-UNIT BURTON FM. aw BURTON FM. JOHANSEN FM.
Q AMUNDSEN FM. NANSEN cu AMUNDSEN JOHANSEN FM.
AMUNDSEN SUB-UNIT on
FM.
NANSEN FM.
AMUNDSEN
AMUNDSEN SUB-UNIT AMUNDSEN FM.
FM. FM.

1993
139
Page left blank intentionally
 AMUNDSEN FORMATION

The term 'Amundsen Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for
a unit of siltstones, mudstones and sandstones lying between the 'Nansen
Member' and the Burton 'Sub-unit'. This definition is retained. Deegan &
Scull gave the unit formation status in the UK North Sea but member status in
the Norwegian North Sea.
The formation constitutes the lowermost part of the 'Dunlin Siltstone
Member' of Bowen (1975).

Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 14, fig. 17): 2993-305 lm (9819-10009ft)
below KB.

UK reference sections
211/18a-24: 3737.5-3762m (12262-12343ft)
3/3-3: 3300-3325m (10837-10908ft)
3/15-3: 3689-3794m (12103-12447ft)

Name. After the Norwegian polar scientist Roald Amundsen, the first man
to reach the South Pole (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 14).

References
BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum
and the continental shelf of north-west Europe, 353-361. Applied Science
Publishers, London.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.

1993
141
 Lithology
The Amundsen Formation consists dominantly of light to dark grey, non-
calcareous to calcareous, bioturbated siltstones and mudstones which are
locally carbonaceous and pyritic. In the easternmost part of the East Shetland
Basin, the lower part of the formation frequently has more calcite-cemented
beds than the upper part, as reflected in higher average velocities (e.g. 3/15-3).
Sandstones, up to 3m or so thick, occur in the type well (211/29-3) and over
much of the East Shetland Basin. The sandstones are more prominent in the
upper parts of the formation, and attain a maximum thickness of 24m in well
3/15-3. They are usually white, grey or brown and are locally cemented by
calcite or quartz. Kaolinite, glauconite and mica are present locally. Some
beds display sand grains floating in a siltstone matrix, particularly near the
base of the formation. In well 3/4-5 (Panel 6), highly bioturbated sandy
siltstones are recorded.
Many sections display an overall upward-coarsening trend, reflected in an
overall upward decrease in gamma-ray values (e.g. 211/18a-24). Some of
these display a repetition of small-scale upward-decreasing gamma-ray cycles
(e.g. 3/15-3).
Upper boundary
The top of the Amundsen Formation is defined by a downward change from
mudstones (Burton Formation) to siltstones or sandstones. It is marked by a
downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity, though
these signatures are not always pronounced.
Lower boundary
The base of the Amundsen Formation is marked by a downward change from
mudstones or siltstones to variably cemented sandstones of the Nansen
Formation. It is marked by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values.
Over much of the East Shetland Basin, it is also marked by a downward
increase in velocity (e.g. 211/29-3). However, the characteristic velocity
signature is not displayed where the basal mudstones are calcite cemented (e.g.
3/15-3) or where the immediately underlying sandstones are poorly cemented
(e.g. 3/3-3).
1993
142
Distribution and thickness
This formation is recognized over most of the East Shetland Basin north of 60
30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben. It is, however, absent
from the Transitional Shelf, where Middle or Upper Jurassic sediments overlie
pre-Jurassic rocks. There is no information from the part of the Viking Graben
adjacent to the Transitional Shelf because no wells have yet penetrated this
stratigraphic level. The formation may, therefore, extend south of its presently
known area.
The formation thickens from west to east across the East Shetland Basin; it
ranges from 6m to over 100m in thickness, but is thin or even missing over
some structural highs.
Regional correlation
The mudstones of the Amundsen Formation pass southwards in the Beryl
Embayment into the siltstones of the Darwin Formation.
Genetic interpretation
The Amundsen Formation was interpreted as a shallow-marine shelf deposit
by Vollset & Dor (1984).
Biostratigraphic characterization
The formation includes the L.variabile and V.denticulatacarinata biomarkers.
Age
Sinemurian to Pliensbachian.
References
VOLLSET, J. & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
Bulletin No.3.
 AMUNDSEN
AMUNDSENFORMATION
FORMATION

211 / 18a-24 211 / 29-3 3 / 3-3 3 / 15-3

0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 70 140 DT 40 0 GR 140 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40
m m m m
ft ft ft ft
COOK DRAKE FM. 3250.5
COOK
FM.

FORMATION
2950.5 10664
FM.

BURTON
9680 COOK
3704.5
12154 FORMATION
BURTON 3280
BURTON FM. 10762
FM. BURTON
3737.5 2993 FORMATION
3300 3689
12262 9819 10837 12103
AMUNDSEN AMUNDSEN

FORMATION
AMUNDSEN
FM. FORMATION

AMUNDSEN FORMATION
3762 3325
12343 10908
NANSEN
NANSEN FORMATION
FM. 3346
3792 10978
3051
12441
10009
TRIASSIC
CORMORANT
FM.

NANSEN FM.
3794
12447

NANSEN FM.
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210 211

211 / 18a-24

211 / 29-3

2 3 3 / 3-3
Key Biomarkers
3 / 15-3
MID BRENT
BROOM FORMATION Parvocysta spp.

JURASSIC GROUP
V.subvitreus

7 8 9

DRAKE FORMATION

DUNLIN GROUP
LITHOLOGY COOK FORMATION L. spinosa
0
13 14 15 16 D. matutina
Mudstone BURTON FORMATION

EARLY JURASSIC
V.denticulatacarinata

Siltstone AMUNDSEN FORMATION L. variabile

19 20 21 22
L.semireticulata
Sandstone
100 m BANKS
NANSEN FORMATION
GROUP

26 27 28 29 30

HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
FORMATION
O.psuedoalatus
100 km

TRIASSIC
AMUNDSEN FORMATION CORMORANT FORMATION

AMUNDSEN
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
1993
C 1993

143
141 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 BURTON FORMATION

The term 'Burton Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
unit of mudstones lying between the 'Amundsen Sub-unit' and the 'Cook Sub-
unit' . Deegan & Scull gave the unit formation status in the UK North Sea and
member status in the Norwegian North Sea.
The formation equates with the middle part of the 'Dunlin Siltstone
Member' of Bowen (1975).

Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.15, fig. 19): 2950.5-2993m (9680-9819ft)
below KB.

UK reference sections
211/18a-24: 3704.5-3737.5m (12154-12262ft)
211/27-4A: 3769-3787.5m (12366-12426ft)
3/4-8: 3526.5-3590m (11567-11778ft)

Name. After Sir Richard Francis Burton, the 19th century explorer (Deegan
& Scull 1977, p. 15).

References
BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum
and the continental shelf of north-west Europe, 353-361. Applied Science
Publishers, London.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.

1993
145
 Lithology
In the type well (211/29-3), the Burton Formation consists of dark grey to
reddish grey, soft, slightly carbonaceous, non-calcareous mudstones. Ooliths
have been recorded in the mudstones in the upper part of the formation in well
3/4-8. Sandstones occur locally, but their distribution is patchy and difficult to
predict. Individual sandstone units usually have an aggregate thickness of only
a few metres or so. The sandstones vary from very fine to coarse grained and
are varicoloured, argillaceous, and frequently kaolinitic and/or calcareous.
Upper boundary
The top of the Burton Formation is typically defined by a downward change
from siltstone or sandstone to mudstone, accompanied by a distinct downward
increase in gamma-ray values and decrease in velocity (e.g. 211/18a-24,
211/29-3). However, in central and southern parts of the East Shetlands Basin,
the boundary is poorly defined as a result of the development of sandstones
within the Burton Formation (e.g. 3/4-8). In other sections (e.g. 211/27-4A),
the Cook Formation displays anomalously high gamma-ray values, so that the
boundary is best defined on the downward decrease in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Burton Formation is defined by a downward change from
mudstones to the interbedded sandstones and siltstones of the Amundsen
Formation. It is marked by a slight downward decrease in gamma-ray values
and increase in velocity.
Distribution and thickness
The Burton Formation is recognized over most of the East Shetland Basin
north of 60 30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben. It is,
however, absent from the Transitional Shelf, where Middle or Upper Jurassic
1993
146
sediments overlie pre-Jurassic rocks. Its western boundary near the margin of
the East Shetland Platform is erosional. There is no information from the part
of the Viking Graben adjacent to the Transitional Shelf because no wells have
reached this stratigraphic level. The formation may, therefore, extend south of
its currently known area.
The formation thickens from west to east across the East Shetland Basin,
reaching a maximum of about 65m. However, it is absent over some structural
highs.
Regional correlation
The mudstones of the Burton Formation probably pass southwards in the Beryl
Embayment into the siltstones and sandstones of the Darwin Formation.
Genetic interpretation
The formation is interpreted as an open-marine, basinal deposit by Vollset &
Dor (1984).
Biostratigraphic characterization
The Burton Formation yields sparse palynafloras. The D.matutina biomarker
occurs within the formation.
Age
Probably Pliensbachian.
References
VOLLSET, J & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
Bulletin No. 3.
 BURTON
BURTONFORMATION
FORMATION

211 / 18a-24 211 / 27-4A 3 / 4-8 211 / 29-3

m
0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 70 140 DT 40
DRAKE FM. ft
ft ft ft
DRAKE 2887
DRAKE RANNOCH FM. FORMATION 3472.5 9471
3717
FORMATION 3661.5 12194 11392

FORMATION
BROOM FM.
12012 3730

COOK
12238
DRAKE FM. COOK
COOK 3743.5
12282 FORMATION
FORMATION COOK
3704.5 FORMATION
3769 3526.5 2950.5
12154 12366 11567 9680
BURTON

FORMATION
BURTON

BURTON
FORMATION 3787.5
FORMATION 12426
3737.5 AMUNDSEN
FORMATION BURTON
12262
AMUNDSEN 3814 FORMATION 2993
FORMATION NANSEN FM. 12510 9819
3762 3818.5
12343 CORMORANT 12527 3590
NANSEN FORMATION 11778 AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
FORMATION
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
CORMORANT FM.

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211

211 / 18a-24

211 / 27-4A

2 3 211 / 29-3

3 / 4-8 Key Biomarkers

MID BRENT
BROOM FORMATION Parvocysta spp.

JURASSIC GROUP
7 8 9 V.subvitreus

DRAKE FORMATION

DUNLIN GROUP
L. spinosa
COOK FORMATION
13 14 15 16 LITHOLOGY
D. matutina

0 BURTON FORMATION

EARLY JURASSIC
Mudstone
V.denticulatacarinata

AMUNDSEN FORMATION L. variabile

19 20 21 22 Siltstone

L.semireticulata

Sandstone BANKS
NANSEN FORMATION
GROUP
26 27 28 29 30 100 m
Limestone

HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
100 km FORMATION
O.psuedoalatus

BURTON FORMATION TRIASSIC

CORMORANT FORMATION

BURTON
BURTONFORMATION
C 1993
1993
147 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 COOK FORMATION

The term 'Cook Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a unit
of siltstones and mudstones lying between the 'Burton Sub-unit' and the
'Drake Sub-unit'. This definition is retained in this report. Deegan & Scull
gave the unit formation status in the UK North Sea but member status in the
Norwegian North Sea.
The formation equates with the upper part of the 'Dunlin Siltstone Member'
of Bowen (1975).

Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 15, fig. 19): 2887-2950.5m (9471-9680ft)
below KB.

UK reference sections
211/13-7: 3822-3865m (12540-1268 lft)
211/18a-24: 3661.5-3704.5m (12012-12154ft)
211/24-1: 2930.5-3005m (9614-9859ft)

Name. After Captain James Cook, the British circumnavigator,

hydrographer and explorer (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 15).

References
BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum
and the continental shelf of north-west Europe, 353-361. Applied Science
Publishers, London.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.

1993
149
 Lithology
In the type well (211/29-3) and over most of the East Shetland Basin, the
Cook Formation consists dominantly of grey siltstones and silty mudstones.
Streaks of very fine grained and well sorted sand occur at some levels, with
traces of muscovite, chlorite and glauconite. Calcite cement is present locally.
Locally (e.g. 3/4-8, p. 147), the succession includes thin beds of very fine to
coarse grained, often argillaceous, micaceous and chloritic sandstone that
constitute up to 20 per cent of individual sections.
Upper boundary
The top of the Cook Formation is defined by a downward change from
mudstones of the Drake Formation to siltstones with more or less subordinate
sandstones. It is marked by a downward decrease in gamma-ray values,
usually accompanied by an increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Cook Formation is typically defined by a downward change
from siltstone to mudstone, associated with a distinct downward increase in
gamma-ray values and decrease in velocity. However, in central and southern
parts of the East Shetlands Basin, the characteristic log signatures are not so
clearly displayed, either because the Cook Formation has become less silty
(e.g. 211/27-4A, p. 159) or because the Burton Formation has become more
sandy (e.g. 3/4-8, p. 147).
Distribution and thickness
This formation is recognized over most of the East Shetland Basin north of
60 30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben. Its western limit in
the East Shetland Basin is probably erosional. It is absent from the
Transitional Shelf, where Middle or Upper Jurassic sediments overlie pre-
Jurassic rocks. There is no information from the part of the Viking Graben
adjacent to the Transitional Shelf because no wells penetrate this stratigraphic
level. The formation may, therefore, extend southwards from its currently
known area.
1993
150
The sandstones are more or less restricted to the area east of the Ninian-
Hutton fault trend, and thus occur where the formation is thickest. Minor
sandstones are found in isolated patches elsewhere in the East Shetland Basin.
The formation thickens from west to east across the East Shetland Basin and
ranges up to about 80m in thickness, but is missing over some intra-basinal
highs.
Regional correlation
The formation probably passes southwards, in the Beryl Embayment, into the
siltier deposits of the Darwin Formation.
Genetic interpretation
The Cook Formation is interpreted as an offshore marine deposit (Richards
1991). Vollset & Dor (1984) interpreted the sandstones as representing
prograding shelf sands on the Horda Platform, marine shoal sands in the
Statfjord Field area, and redeposited (turbidite) sands in the Viking Gaben.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The L.spinosa biomarker occurs within the formation.
Age
Pliensbachian to ?Toarcian.
References
RICHARDS, P.C. 1991. The evolution of Lower Jurassic coastal plain and fan
delta sediments in the Beryl Embayment, North Sea. Journal of the
Geological Society, London 148, 1037-1047.
VOLLSET, J. & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
Bulletin No.3.
 COOK
COOKFORMATION
FORMATION

211 / 13-7 211 / 18a-24 211 / 24-1 211 / 29-3

m
0 GR 160 140 DT 40 m m 0 GR 120 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 70 140 DT 40
0 GR 100 140 DT 40
BROOM FM. ft
ft ft ft
2829.5
BROOM FM. 2878.5
RANNOCH 9283
RANNOCH 9444
FORMATION

FORMATION
FORMATION
FORMATION 3629.5

DRAKE
DRAKE
BROOM 11907
3799.5 3631.5
FORMATION
12462 11915
DRAKE DRAKE
FORMATION FORMATION
3822 3661.5 2930.5 2887
12540 12012 9614 9471
FORMATION

FORMATION

FORMATION
COOK

COOK

FORMATION

COOK
COOK
3865 3704.5
12681 12154
BURTON
FORMATION BURTON 2950.5
3887
FORMATION 9680

FORMATION
12752
3005.7

BURTON
3737.5
AMUNDSEN 12262 9859

FORMATION
FORMATION AMUNDSEN

BURTON
3923
FORMATION
3792
12870 2993
NANSEN FM. NANSEN FM. 12441 9819
3047 AMUNDSEN
9997 FORMATION
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION

See also Correlation Panel 2

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211

211 / 13-7

211 / 18a-24

2 3 211 / 24-1

211 / 29-3
Key Biomarkers

MID BRENT
BROOM FORMATION Parvocysta spp.

JURASSIC GROUP
7 8 9
V.subvitreus

DRAKE FORMATION

DUNLIN GROUP
13 14 15 16
LITHOLOGY COOK FORMATION L. spinosa

0
D. matutina

Mudstone BURTON FORMATION

EARLY JURASSIC
V.denticulatacarinata

19
AMUNDSEN FORMATION L. variabile
20 21 22 Siltstone

L.semireticulata

Sandstone BANKS
100 m NANSEN FORMATION
GROUP
26 27 28 29 30

HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
100 km
FORMATION
O.psuedoalatus

COOK FORMATION
TRIASSIC
CORMORANT FORMATION

COOK
COOKFORMATION
1993
C 1993

151 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 DARWIN FORMATION
(new)
The Darwin Formation is introduced for a unit of bioturbated siltstones that lie
between the Nansen Formation and Pentland Formation in the Beryl
Embayment area.
The formation has previously been referred to informally as the 'Lower
B e r y l S h a l e ' and ' L o w e r Beryl F l o a t i n g Sand Grain U n i t ' (Mobil),
'Amundsen and Burton Formations' (Mobil), 'Dunlin Group' (BP and
Hamilton), 'Darwin Formation' (Richards 1989), and 'upper formation'
(Richards 1990; 1991).

Type section
9/13-19: 3564.5-3608m (11694-11837ft) below KB.

Reference sections
9/8a-10: 3951-4018m (12963-13182ft)
9/14b-2B: 4618-4666m (15150-15308ft)
9/19-5A: 3767-3842m (12359-12605ft)

Name. After Charles Darwin, British naturalist and marine explorer.

References
RICHARDS, P.C. 1989. Lower and Middle Jurassic sedimentology of the Beryl
Embayment, and implications for the evolution of the northern North Sea.
Unpublished Ph.D. thesis, University of Strathclyde.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1990. The early to mid-Jurassic evolution of the northern
North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events
responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society, London,
Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1991. The evolution of Lower Jurassic coastal plain and fan
delta sediments in the Beryl Embayment, North Sea. Journal of the
Geological Society, London 148, 1037-1047.

1993
153
 Lithology
The Darwin Formation is composed mainly of lenticular bedded grey
siltstones and fine sandstones, although bioturbation has produced
structureless sandy siltstones at a some levels. Very fine to coarse grained,
more or less structureless, sandstones occur in thin (up to 0.6m thick), sharp-
based beds, some apparently representing gutter casts. Thicker units (up to
1.3m), of well laminated, rippled, and occasionally bioturbated, very fine
grained sandstones also occur. The sandstones are mineralogically and
texturally similar to those of the underlying Nansen Formation.
The heterolithic nature of the formation is reflected in erratic gamma-ray
profiles, with many sections displaying successive upward-decreasing gamma-
ray cycles indicative of upward-coarsening cycles (e.g. 9/14b-2B, 9/19-5A).
Gamma-ray signatures also indicate that sandstones are least abundant at the
top and bottom of the formation.
Upper boundary
The top of the Darwin Formation is defined by a downward passage from
interbedded sandstones, siltstones and coals of the Pentland Formation to
siltstones, and is marked by a sharp increase in gamma-ray values.
Lower boundary
The base of the Darwin Formation is defined by a downward passage from
siltstones to sandstones (Nansen Formation), reflected in a marked decrease in
gamma-ray values.
Distribution and thickness
The Darwin Formation is recognized in the Beryl Field and Bruce Field areas
of the Beryl Embayment, and in adjacent parts of the Viking Graben, where the
East Shetland Basin type subdivisions of the Dunlin Group cannot be identified.
1993
154
The formation ranges in thickness from zero to about 80m in the Beryl
Embayment and the immediately adjacent part of the Viking Graben. It
thickens into the broadly NE-SW trending lows adjacent to syn-depositional
faults. The thickest sections penetrated to date occur in the eastern part of
block 9/19.
Regional correlation
The Darwin Formation may be age equivalent to the Drake, Cook and Burton
formations of the East Shetland Basin.
Genetic interpretation
This formation is interpreted as a shallow-marine shelf deposit (Richards
1989).
Biostratigraphic characterization
The L.variabile biomarker has been recorded from near the base of the Darwin
Formation but may be reworked from the underlying Nansen Formation. The
formation also includes the L.spinosa biomarker.
Age
Probably Pliensbachian to Toarcian.
Reference
RICHARDS, P.C. 1989. Lower and Middle Jurassic sedimentology of the Beryl
Embayment, and implications for the evolution of the northern North Sea.
Unpublished Ph.D. thesis, University of Strathclyde.
See also Correlation Panel 7.
 DARWIN
DARWINFORMATION
FORMATION

9 / 13-19 9 / 8a-10 9 / 14b-2B 9 / 19-5A

0 GR 120 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 100 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 140 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 100 140 DT 40 m
ft ft ft ft

PENTLAND PENTLAND PENTLAND PENTLAND

FORMATION FORMATION FORMATION FORMATION

3564.5 3951 4618 3767

15150 12359
11694 12963

DARWIN DARWIN
FORMATION DARWIN FORMATION DARWIN
3608 FORMATION FORMATION
4666
11837 15308

NANSEN 4018
3842
13182 NANSEN
FORMATION NANSEN 12605
FORMATION FORMATION
3663.5
12020 NANSEN
FORMATION
STATFJORD
FORMATION

210 211

2 3

9 / 8a-10
7 8 9

9 / 14b-2B
9 / 13-19
9 / 19-5A

13 Key Biomarkers
14 15 16

LITHOLOGY MID FLADEN

PENTLAND FORMATION
0 GROUP
JURASSIC
Mudstone /
Siltstone

19 20 21 22
Sandstone L. spinosa

EARLY JURASSIC

DUNLIN GROUP
Coal
DARWIN FORMATION
100 m
26 27 28 29 30

100 km
BANKS NANSEN FORMATION
GROUP

DARWIN FORMATION

DARWIN
DARWINFORMATION
1993
C 1993

155 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 DRAKE FORMATION

The term 'Drake Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
unit of sandy calcareous mudstones lying between the 'Cook Sub-unit' and the
Brent Group. Deegan & Scull gave the unit formation status in the UK North
Sea but member status in the Norwegian North Sea. The formation equates
with the 'Dunlin Shale Member' of Bowen (1975).

Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 15, fig. 19): 2829.5-2887m (9283-947lft.)
below KB.

UK reference sections
211/13-7: 3798.5-3822m (12462-12540ft)
211/24-1: 2878.5-2930.5m (9444-9614ft)
211/27-4A: 3730-3743.5m (12238-12282ft)

Name. After Sir Francis Drake, the 16th century British admiral and
circumnavigator (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 15).

References
BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum
and the continental shelf of north-west Europe, 353-361. Applied Science
Publishers, London.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.

1993
157
 Lithology
The Drake Formation typically consists of medium grey to dark grey, variably
silty and sandy and variably calcareous mudstone. The uppermost few metres
or so locally contain mudstone clasts, floating sand grains, or thin beds of
sandstone. In some sections, a discrete bed of coarse-grained sandstone of
'Broom-type' is developed some 0.15 to 0.20m below the top of the formation.
Thin beds of oolitic ironstone are recorded from some sections. These are
composed of iron silicate and siderite, and sometimes contain belemnite guards.
Unfossiliferous, non-oolitic, sideritic beds are also occur in some sections.
Upper boundary
The top of the Drake Formation is normally defined by a sharp downward
change from sandstones (Broom Formation) to mudstones (e.g. 211/24-1,
211/29-3), although thin beds of 'Broom-type' sandstone occur within the
uppermost Drake mudstones in some sections. It is marked by a sharp
downward increase in gamma-ray values.
In the northeastern part of the East Shetland Basin, where the Drake
Formation is overlain directly by the Rannoch mudstone unit, the boundary is
defined by a downward change from micaceous to poorly micaceous
mudstones (e.g. 211/13-7). It is marked by a slight downward decrease in
gamma values and an increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the formation is defined by a downward change from mudstones
to siltstones with subordinate sandstones (Cook Formation), and is marked by
a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity. The
formation usually has distinctly higher overall gamma-ray values than the
underlying Cook Formation.
Distribution and thickness
The Drake Formation is recognized over most of the East Shetland Basin north
of 60 30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben. It is, however,
absent from the area of the Transitional Shelf, where Middle or Upper Jurassic
sediments overlie pre-Jurassic rocks. There is no information from the part of
the Viking Graben adjacent to the Transitional Shelf because no wells have
penetrated this stratigraphic level. The formation may, therefore, extend
southwards from its presently known area, but there appears to be a
stratigraphic hiatus at this level to the south in the Beryl Embayment.
The formation thickens from west to east across the East Shetland Basin,
reaching a maximum of 65m. However, it is thin or missing over some intra-
basinal highs.
Genetic interpretation
The formation is of marine origin, and may have been deposited during the
acme of the early Jurassic transgression of the Northern North Sea (Richards
1993
158
1991). Nagy et al. (1984) and Vollset & Dor (1984) interpreted the formation
as a prodeltaic succession deposited in front of the Brent Group deltaic
sediments. However, Brown et al. (1987) argued that the mudstones at the
base of the Rannoch Formation, and not those of the Drake Formation, are the
prodeltaic equivalents of the Brent Group.
Vail & Todd (1981) suggested that the upper boundary of the Drake
Formation coincides with a sequence boundary and is an unconformity, while
Hallet (1981) suggested the presence of local unconformities. Other workers
(e.g. Richards 1992) have suggested that the boundary is essentially
conformable.
Biostratigraphic characterization
The V.subvitreus biomarker occurs near the top of the formation.
Age
Probably Toarcian to possibly earliest Aalenian.
References
BROWN, S., RICHARDS, P.C. & THOMSON, A.R. 1987. Patterns in the deposition
of the Brent Group (Middle Jurassic) UK North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. &
GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 899-913.
Graham & Trotman, London.
HALLET, D. 1981. Refinement of the geological model of the Thistle Field. In:
ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds) Petroleum geology of the continental
shelf of north-west Europe, 315-325. Applied Science Publishers, London.
NAGY, J., DYPVIK, H. & BJRKE, T. 1984. Sedimentological and
palaeontological analyses of Jurassic North Sea deposits freom deltaic
environments. Journal of Petroleum Geology 7, 169-188.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1991. The evolution of Lower Jurassic coastal plain and fan
delta sediments in the Beryl Embayment, North Sea. Journal of the
Geological Society, London 148, 1037-1047.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1992. An introduction to the Brent Group: a literature review.
In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds)
Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.61, 15-26.
VAIL, P.R. & TODD, R.G. 1981. Northern North Sea Jurassic unconformities,
chronostratigraphy and sea-level changes from seismic stratigraphy. In:
ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds) Petroleum geology of the continental
shelf of North-West Europe, 216-235. Heyden & Son, London.
VOLLSET, J. & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
Bulletin No.3.
 DRAKE
DRAKEFORMATION
FORMATION

211 / 13-7 211 / 24-1 211 / 29-3 211 / 27-4A

m m m m
0 GR 160 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 70 140 DT 40 0 GR 180 140 DT 40
ft ft ft ft

RANNOCH
RANNOCH RANNOCH
RANNOCH FORMATION
3770 FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION 3716
12368
Mudstone

12191
Rannoch

2818 BROOM FM.

Unit

2867 3730
BROOM FM. 9245
3798.5 BROOM FM. 9404 12238
2829.5
DRAKE FM. 3743.5
12462 2878.5
DRAKE 9444
9283 12282
COOK
FORMATION 3822 DRAKE DRAKE FORMATION
12540 3769
FORMATION FORMATION 12366
BURTON
COOK FORMATION 3787.5
FORMATION 2930.5
2887 AMUNDSEN
12426
9614 9471
3865 FORMATION
BURTON 12681
FORMATION COOK
COOK
FORMATION
FORMATION
See also Correlation Panel 2

See also Correlation Panel 2

DISTRIBUTION MAP

210 211

211 / 13-7

211 / 24-1

2 3 211 / 29-3

211 / 27-4A

Key Biomarkers
7 8 9
MID BRENT
BROOM FORMATION Parvocysta spp.

JURASSIC GROUP
V.subvitreus

DRAKE FORMATION

DUNLIN GROUP
13 14 15 16
L. spinosa
COOK FORMATION
0
LITHOLOGY D. matutina
BURTON FORMATION

EARLY JURASSIC
Mudstone V.denticulatacarinata

19 20 21 22
AMUNDSEN FORMATION L. variabile

Siltstone
L.semireticulata

100 m BANKS
NANSEN FORMATION
Sandstone GROUP
26 27 28 29 30

HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
100 km
FORMATION
O.psuedoalatus

DRAKE FORMATION TRIASSIC

CORMORANT FORMATION

DRAKE
DRAKEFORMATION
C 1993
1993
159 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 SPEKE FORMATION SPEKE FORMATION
SPEKE FORMATION
(new) 1 / 4-1 1 / 4-2
0 GR 100 140 DT 40 0 GR 100 140 DT 40
m m
The term Speke Formation is introduced for a heterolithic grey, sediments to red Triassic sediments. In wells 1/4-1 ft ft

unit of sandstones, siltstones and mudstones. The unit was and 1/4-2, the colour change is associated with a slight

FORMATION

FORMATION
PENTLAND

PENTLAND
correlated with the Dunlin Group of the East Shetland downward increase in gamma values.
Basin by Johns & Andrews (1985).
Distribution and thickness 844 731.5

Type section The Speke Formation is recognized only in the Unst

2769 2400

SPEKE FORMATION
1/4-1: 844-945m (2769-3100ft) below KB. Basin. It is 100.9m thick in the type well, but thins

SPEKE FORMATION
towards the margins of the Unst Basin.
Reference section
1/4-2: 731.5-821.5m (2400-2695ft) Regional correlation
The Speke Formation may represent a lateral equivalent of 821.5
Name. After John Hanning Speke, the 19th century the marine Dunlin Group strata of the East Shetland Basin. 2695

CORMORANT
945

FORMATION
British explorer. 3100

CORMORANT
Genetic interpretation

FORMATION
References Johns & Andrews (1985) suggested that this unit
JOHNS, C.R. & ANDREWS, I.J. 1985. The petroleum geology represents an essentially continental environment.
of the Unst Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum
Geology 2, 361-372. Biostratigraphic characterization
There are no biostratigraphic data available for this
Lithology interval.
The f o r m a t i o n is characterized by interbedded,
varicoloured but often grey-green sandstones, mudstones Age LITHOLOGY
and siltstones with minor marls and limestones. The Lower Jurassic, as inferred by the formation's position
0

sandstones are fine to coarse grained, variably sorted and above Triassic red beds and below Middle Jurassic coal- Mudstone /
Siltstone
micaceous, and in wells 1/4-1 and 1/4-2 form about 65 per bearing sediments (Johns & Andrews 1985).
cent of the formation. DISTRIBUTION MAP
Sandstone
References 210 211
Upper boundary
JOHNS, C.R. & ANDREWS, I.J. 1985. The petroleum geology
The top of the Speke Formation is defined by a sharp of the Unst Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum Coal

downward change from sandstone-dominated, coal- Geology 2, 361-372. 100m

bearing strata (Fladen Group) to more argillaceous, coal- 1 / 4-1
free strata. It is marked by a sharp downward increase in 2 3

gamma values.
1 / 4-2
Lower boundary
The base of the Speke Formation is defined by a
downward change from varicoloured, but usually green or 7 8 9

Key Biomarkers

13 14 15 16 MID FLADEN PENTLAND FORMATION

JURASSIC GROUP

19 20

EARLY JURASSIC
21 22

ungrouped

no data
SPEKE FORMATION

26 27 28 29 30

100 km
HERON
TRIASSIC CORMORANT FORMATION
GROUP

SPEKE FORMATION

SPEKE FORMATION
1993 C 1993

161 SPEKE FORMATION 161

Page left blank intentionally
 FJERRITSLEV
FJERRITSLEV FORMATION FORMATION
FJERRITSLEV FORMATION
The term Fjerritslev Formation was originally introduced Regional correlation 22 / 5b-5
for the Jurassic succession in onshore Denmark, but The Fjerritslev Formation is the lateral equivalent of part 0 GR 120 140 DT 40
Deegan & Scull (1977) extended usage of the term into of the Dunlin Group of the North Viking Graben, of the
m
ft

the North Sea area. They considered that Norwegian well Dunrobin Bay Group of the Moray Firth, and of the Lias

GROUP
CHALK
7/9-1 best illustrated the characteristics of the formation, Group south of the Mid-North Sea High.
proposing this well as a reference section (Deegan & Scull
1977, p.21, fig.26). In the U.K. sector of the Central
3095.5

Genetic interpretation CROMER 10156

Graben, the Fjerritslev Formation has been positively

KNOLL GP. 3111.5
10208
Microfaunal and microfloral assemblages in Fjerritslev
FJERRITSLEV
identified in only one well (22/5b-5). FORMATION 3127.5

Formation mudstones suggest that deposition occurred in 10260

SKAGERRAK
a low-energy, open-marine setting.

Type section
The Danish onshore well Fjerritslev No.2, Jutland:
1320-2300m (4331-7546ft) (Larsen 1966; Michelsen
1989).
UK reference section
22/5b-5: 3111.5-3127.5m (10208-10260ft) below KB.
Name. After the village of Fjerritslev, Jutland, Denmark
(Larsen 1966).
Lithology
The Fjerritslev Formation consists, in the type well, of
grey to dark grey, calcareous mudstones with frequent
beds of argillaceous limestone and sporadic fine-grained
sandstones. In well N7/9-1, the offshore reference well
proposed by Deegan & Scull (1977, p.21, fig.26), it
consists of dark grey to grey-brown mudstone grading to
siltstone in places. The characteristic grey mudstones are
FORMATION
Biostratigraphic characterization
In well 22/5b-5, the Liasidium variabile biomarker occurs
near the top of the mudstone section, where it is
associated with rare specimens of the foraminifera
Marginula prima. Typical early Jurassic miospores have
been recorded in cuttings samples from the overlying
sandstone section.
Age
The Fjerritslev Formation in the type well section in the
Danish Basin is Hettangian to Aalenian in age (Michelsen
1978, 1989). In the Central Graben area, however, the
formation is less completely preserved and ranges from LITHOLOGY 0
Hettangian to Sinemurian (Jensen et al. 1986). The
presence of the Liasidium variabile biomarker in well
Mudstone /
Siltstone
22/5b-5 confirms that the unit includes beds of Late
Sinemurian age.
Sandstone

also present in well 22/5b-5, but appear to pass upwards References

into sandstones, which are here included within the
Fjerritslev Formation. DEEGAN, C. E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977 A standard Chalk
100 m
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Central and
DISTRIBUTION MAP
Upper boundary Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l. 210 211

The top of the Fjerritslev Formation in well 22/5b-5 is

defined by a sharp downward change from mudstones of JENSEN, T.F., HOLM, L., FRANDSEN, N. & MICHELSEN, O.
the Cromer Knoll Group to sandstones. In the Danish 1986. Jurassic-Lower Cretaceous lithostratigraphic
sector, the upper boundary is often unconformable, with nomenclature for the Danish Central Trough.
the formation being overlain by a variety of stratigraphic Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, Serie A, No. 12. 2 3

units. LARSEN, G. 1966. Rhaetic-Jurassic-Lower Cretaceous

sediments in the Danish Embayment (a heavy-mineral
Lower boundary study). Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, II Raekke
In well 22/5b-5, the base of the formation is defined by a No.91. 7 8 9 Key Biomarkers

downward transition from grey mudstones to white MICHELSEN, O. 1978. Stratigraphy and distribution of POST-JURASSIC
sandstones interbedded with red-brown calcareous Jurassic deposits of the Norwegian-Danish Basin.
mudstones (Triassic). Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, Serie B, No.2.
13
MICHELSEN, O. 1989. The log sequence analysis and
14 15 16

Distribution and thickness environmental aspects of the Lower Jurassic ? ?

The Fjerritslev Formation is most completely preserved in Fjerritslev Formation in the Danish Subbasin.

EARLY JURASSIC
the Norwegian-Danish Basin and has, to date, only been Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, Serie A, No.25.

ungrouped
L.variabile
FJERR-
sporadically proved in the Central Graben, where it occurs 19 20 21 22
22 / 5b-5
ITSLEV FM.
as eroded remnants. It has been identified in only one well
in the UK sector.
N 7 / 9-1
? ?
26 27 28 29 30

HERON
100 km
TRIASSIC SKAGERRAK FORMATION
GROUP

FJERRITSLEV FORMATION
1993 C 1993

163 163
Page left blank intentionally
 BANKS GROUP
CORMORANT & SKAGERRAK FORMATIONS

1993
 NORTHERN NORTH SEA CENTRAL NORTH SEA
AGE
Unst Basin East Shetland Basin Beryl Embayment South Viking Graben Central Graben Outer Moray Firth Inner Moray Firth
N S
ACEOUS

VALANGINIAN CROMER
CRET-

CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN Birch Sst. Mbr Dirk
KIMMERIDGE CLAY Sst. Mbr

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION FORMATION KIMMERIDGE
KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE
VOLGIAN
CLAY FORMATION CLAY
Ribble

FULMAR FORMATION
LATE JURASSIC

FORMATION BRAE FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP

Sst. Mbr
Claymore

FORMATION
Magnus FORMATION
Sst. Mbr
Sst. Mbr

BRAE
KIMMERIDGIAN Chanter Mbr
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr FULMAR
FORMATION PIPER FM.
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
Freshney HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION ? ? Sst. Mbr
FORMATION

OXFORDIAN HEATHER FORMATION Stroma

Alness Spiculite Member
HEATHER Gorse Mbr Mbr
HEATHER Ling Sst. Mbr FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
FORMATION HEATHER Member
FORMATION
CALLOVIAN ? ? ? Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.

FLADEN GROUP
Louise Mbr
?

Rattray Volcanics Member

EMERALD FM.
HUGIN

FLADEN GROUP
Ron Volcanics Member
FORMATION BRORA

PENTLAND FM.
Rattray Volcanics Member
BATHONIAN HUGIN COAL

PENTLAND FM.
?
MID JURASSIC

FORMATION FM.
HUGIN FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP

TARBERT FM.

Rattray Volcanics Member

? ?
? ?

FLADEN GROUP
BRENT GROUP
BAJOCIAN NESS FM.
ETIVE FM.
PENTLAND ? ?
PENTLAND RANNOCH FM. FORMATION ?
FORMATION PENTLAND FORMATION
AALENIAN ?
BROOM FORMATION
?
? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?
? ?

FORMATION
TOARCIAN DRAKE FORMATION ?
? DUNLIN GROUP

ORRIN
DUNLIN GROUP

COOK FORMATION DARWIN

DUNLIN GROUP

FORMATION
EARLY JURASSIC

BURTON FORMATION

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

PLIENSBACHIAN SPEKE
FORMATION LADYS
? ? WALK
AMUNDSEN FORMATION FM.
BANKS GROUP

NANSEN FJERR-
SINEMURIAN FORMATION ITSLEV FM.

MAINS
NANSEN FORMATION
? ? FORMATION
BANKS GROUP

?
STATFJORD ?
? ? ? ? ? ?
HERON GROUP

HETTANGIAN FORMATION
FORMATION
STATFJORD

GOLSPIE
? ? ? ? ? ? ? SKAGERRAK FORMATION
FORMATION
CORMORANT
TRIA-
SSIC

RHAETIAN FORMATION ? ? ? ? ?
? ? ? ? ? STOTFIELD HERON
HERON
CORMORANT FM. CORMORANT FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION
GP CALCRETE FM. GP

C 1993
1993
 BANKS GROUP
(new)
The term Banks Group is introduced to include the revised Statfjord and UK SECTOR
UK SECTO R NORWEGIAN SECTO
NORWEGIAN SECTORR
Nansen formations. These units were assigned by Deegan & Scull (1977) to
the Raude/Eirikson and Nansen members, respectively, of the Statfjord Deegan &
Deegan & Scull
Scull (1977)
(1977) Thisstudy
This study Vollset &
Vollset & Dore
Dor (1984)
(1984)
Formation, and were not assigned to a group. The term 'Statfjord Group' has
been applied informally to the Banks Group in some Beryl Embayment wells.

(UNDIFFERENTIATED)
Nansen Mbr
Nansen Mbr

(UNDIFFERENTIATED)
Nansen Mbr
Nansen Mbr NANSEN FM.
NANSEN FM.

STATFJORD FM..
STATFJORD FM.
sU- s

BANKS GROUP
The Banks Group represents a dominantly arenaceous, essentially Ph
Q Q
fluvial/coastal depositional system (Roe & Steel 1985). The sediments are oi at Eiriksson Mbr
Eiriksson Mbr
O Eiriksson Mbr
Eiriksson Mbr O
transitional between the continental red beds of the underlying Triassic

BANKS
E STATFJORD FM.
STATFJORD FM. H
H
< <
Cormorant Formation and the marine mudstones, siltstones and minor H H
CO Raude Mbr
Raude Mbr tz> Raude Mbr
Raude Mbr
sandstones of the Dunlin Group. The early Jurassic marine transgression took
place from north to south, with marine conditions becoming established earlier
in the East Shetland Basin than in the Beryl Embayment (Richards 1991).
Sediments of Statfjord and Nansen facies are thus younger in the Beryl VOLLSET, J. & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
Embayment than in the East Shetland Basin. lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
The group is recognized in the East Shetland Basin, in the Beryl and Bruce Bulletin No.3.
field areas of the Beryl Embayment, and in immediately adjacent parts of the
Viking Graben. Its western boundary is partly depositional and partly erosive. Name. After Sir Joseph Banks, the British naturalist and explorer.

References Constituent formations

DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature NANSEN FORMATION p. 167
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences STATFJORD FORMATION p. 171
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
ROE, S.-L. & STEEL, R.J. 1985. Sedimentation, sea-level rise and tectonics at Age
the Triassic-Jurassic boundary (Statfjord Formation), Tampen Spur, Probably Rhaetian to Sinemurian in the East Shetland Basin and Hettangian to
northern North Sea. Journal of Petroleum Geology 8, 163-186. Pliensbachian in the Beryl Embayment.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1991. Evolution of Lower Jurassic coastal plain and fan delta
sediments in the Beryl Embayment, North Sea. Journal of the Geological
Society, London 148, 1037-1047.

1993
165
Page left blank intentionally
 NANSEN FORMATION

The term 'Nansen Member' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a UK reference sections
unit of white sandstones lying above the interbedded sandstones, siltstones and 211/27-1 A: 3193-3209m (10475-10528ft)
minor coals of what is here referred to the Statfjord Formation (the Raude and 3/15-2: 3607-3645.5m (11834-11960ft)
Eiriksson members of the Statfjord Formation of Deegan & Scull), and below 9/13-15: 3600-365 lm (11810-11979ft)
the Amundsen Formation (East Shetland Basin) or the newly defined Darwin 9/19-5A: 3842-3910.5m (12605-12830ft)
Formation (Beryl Embayment). This definition is retained, but the unit is
assigned formation status. Name. After Fridtjof Nansen, the Norwegian polar scientist, explorer and
Although the term Nansen Formation (or Nansen Member) is already statesman (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 13).
widely applied in the East Shetland Basin, lithologically similar sediments in
the Beryl Embayment and adjacent parts of the South Viking Graben area References
have previously been assigned to a variety of names: the 'Lower Beryl
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
Sandstone 2' (Mobil), the 'Statfjord Formation' (BP), the 'Banks Formation'
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
(Richards 1989), and the 'middle formation' (Richards 1990; 1991).
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
In the type well (211/24-1), Deegan & Scull (1977) recognized at the top of
the 'Nansen Member' a prominent unit of calcareous sandstone, which they RICHARDS, P.C. 1989. Lower and Middle Jurassic sedimentology of the Beryl
referred to informally as the 'calcareous sandstone bed'. This unit was Embayment, and implications for the evolution of the northern North Sea.
perceived as providing a means of correlation within the East Shetland Basin. Unpublished Ph.D. thesis, University of Strathclyde.
However, calcite-cemented beds occur at other levels within the formation, RICHARDS, P.C. 1990. The early to mid-Jurassic evolution of the northern North
and the concept of a uniquely correlatable 'calcareous sandstone bed' cannot Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible
therefore be sustained. for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.55, 191-205.
Type section RICHARDS, P.C. 1991. The evolution of Lower Jurassic coastal plain and fan
211/24-1 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.13): 3112-3158.5m (10210-10362ft) delta sediments in the Beryl Embayment, North Sea. Journal of the
below KB. Geological Society, London 148, 1037-1047.

1993
167
 Lithology
In the East Shetland Basin, the Nansen Formation consists of fine to coarse
grained, fairly well sorted, occasionally calcite-cemented, more or less
pebbly/granulitic, white to light brown sandstones. In cored sections,
individual beds are often seen to fine upwards above sharp bases. Quartzose
granules and pebbles are frequently concentrated as basal lags in such upward-
fining beds. Cross-bedding is recorded in places. Roe & Steel (1985) reported
the presence of horizontal and vertical burrows and wave-ripple lamination.
Thin mudstone beds containing marine fossils occur in places, and correspond
to distinct gamma-ray peaks, often including a prominent peak near the middle
of the formation.
In the Beryl Embayment and in adjacent parts of the South Viking Graben,
the Nansen Formation is composed almost entirely of sandstones. Most of the
sandstones are fine to coarse grained, quartzose, apparently mud-free and
often kaolinitic. They occur in amalgamated and stacked units up to about 8m
thick, normally with uniform grain-size profiles, although upward-fining
cycles are observed in some sections. Quartz granules and small clasts of red
sandstone occur locally. Sedimentary structures are rare, but include ripple
lamination and planar or inclined laminae. Bioturbation is rare, but mud-lined
traces are recorded. Near the top of the formation, a unit of muddy sandstone
is often present, reflected in relatively high gamma-ray values. These
sandstones are mineralogically similar to the underlying clean sandstones, but
are characterized by muddy, carbonaceous wisps and laminae, frequently with
indistinct burrows. Distinct gamma-ray peaks near the base and the middle of
the formation correspond to thin beds of more or less pebbly, silty mudstone .
Upper boundary
In the East Shetland Basin, the top of the Nansen Formation is defined by a
downward change from mudstones of the Amundsen Formation to sandstones,
reflected in a distinct downward decrease in gamma-ray values (e.g. 211/27-
1A). In the Beryl Embayment and adjacent parts of the South Viking Graben,
it is represented by a downward change from mudstones of the Darwin
Formation to sandstones, also associated with a downward decrease in
gamma-ray values (e.g. 9/13-15). This is associated with a downhole increase
in velocity where calcite cement occurs at the top of the Nansen Formation
(e.g. 211/27-1A).
Lower boundary
In the Beryl Embayment and easternmost parts of the East Shetland Basin
(e.g. 3/15-2, 9/13-15), the base of the formation is defined by a downward
1993
change from sandstone to interbedded sandstone, mudstone and minor coals of
the Statfjord Formation. This is marked by a downward increase in gamma-
ray values and by a downward change from a relatively low, uniform gamma-
ray response to a more erratic gamma-ray response.
In the East Shetland Basin, west of the Ninian-Hutton fault trend, the
Statfjord Formation is absent, and the Nansen Formation rests with possible
unconformity on the Cormorant Formation (Triassic). In this area (e.g. 211/27-
1A), the boundary is defined as the downward change from white or light
brown, more or less calcite cemented, sandstones to red, predominantly
argillaceous strata.
Distribution and thickness
The Nansen Formation is recognized over most of the East Shetland Basin to
the north of 60 30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben. It is
also recognized in the Beryl and Bruce field areas of the Beryl Embayment,
and in the Viking Graben immediately to the east and southeast. It is,
however, absent from the Transitional Shelf, where Middle or Upper Jurassic
rocks overlie pre-Jurassic strata. In the Viking Graben immediately adjacent
to the Transitional Shelf, some wells indicate that Upper Jurassic strata rest
directly on the Devonian, but most released wells do not reach the base of the
Jurassic.
The formation thickens from west to east across the East Shetland Basin,
attaining a maximum thickness of about 60m. In the Beryl Embayment and
immediately adjacent parts of the Viking Graben, it attains a maximum
thickness of 75m.
Regional correlation
The Nansen Formation is diachronous. The lower part of the formation in the
East Shetland Basin is time equivalent to the upper part of the Statfjord
Formation of the Beryl Embayment, and the lower part of the formation in the
Beryl Embayment is equivalent to the lower part of the Amundsen of the East
Shetland Basin.
Genetic interpretation
The Nansen Formation was deposited in a shallow-marine environment in the
East Shetland Basin (Deegan & Scull 1977). Roe & Steel (1985) suggested
that in the Tampen Spur area, the formation represents a marine-reworked
deposit of shoreline and nearshore origin. Upward-fining beds, particularly
near the base of the formation in the East Shetland Basin, may represent
coastal channel deposits. Richards (1991) has suggested that the
168
predominantly upward-fining sandstones in the Beryl Embayment area were
deposited in fan deltas, with pebbly siltstones representing debris-flow
deposits, and the muddy sandstones at the top of the formation being of
shallow-marine origin.
Vail & Todd (1981) suggested that over most of the East Shetland Basin,
the base of the Nansen Formation shows onlap over truncated strata, and is
therefore a sequence boundary. However, it is possible that a conformable
relationship may exist in places where red-bed sedimentation continued into
the early Jurassic.
Biostratigraphic characterization
Dinoflagellate cysts and acritarchs are rare, although the L.variabile biomarker
has been recorded in places from sediments coincident with the mid-formation
gamma-ray peak. The formation contains the earliest marine microfaunas of
the North Sea Jurassic, including the L.semireticulata biomarker.
Age
Probably Hettangian to Sinemurian age in the East Shetland Basin and
Hettangian to early Pliensbachian age in the Beryl Embayment.
References
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1991. The evolution of Lower Jurassic coastal plain and fan
delta sediments in the Beryl Embayment, North Sea. Journal of the
Geological Society, London 148, 1037-1047.
ROE, S.-L. & STEEL, R.J. 1985. Sedimentation, sea-level rise and tectonics at
the Triassic-Jurassic boundary (Statfjord Formation), Tampen Spur,
northern North Sea. Journal of Petroleum Geology 8, 163-186.
VAIL, P.R. & TODD, R.G. 1981. Northern North Sea Jurassic unconformities,
chronostratigraphy and sea level changes from seismic stratigraphy. In:
ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds) Petroleum geology of the continental
shelf of North-west Europe, 216-235. Hey den & Son, London.
See also Correlation Panel 1.
 NANSEN FORMATION
NANSEN FORMATION

211 / 27-1A 3 / 15-2 9 / 13-15 9 / 19-5A

0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40
m m m m
ft ft ft ft
COOK
FORMATION

FORMATION

FORMATION
FORMATION
AMUNDSEN
3153

DARWIN

DARWIN
10344
BURTON FM.
3164.5
10382
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
3193 3607 3600 3842
NANSEN 10475 11834 11810 12605

FORMATION
FORMATION 3209

NANSEN
NANSEN

FORMATION
10528
CORMORANT
FORMATION

FORMATION

NANSEN
3645.5
11960
3651
11979

FORMATION
STATFJORD
3910.5

FORMATION
STATFJORD
12830

FORMATION
STATFJORD
3959
CORMORANT 12988
FM.

210 211

211 / 27-1A

2 3

3 / 15-2

7 8 9

9 / 13-15

Key Biomarkers
9 / 19-5A
13 14 15 16 East Shetland Basin Beryl Embayment
MID BROOM FORMATION
0 PENTLAND FORMATION
LITHOLOGY JURASSIC

DUNLIN GROUP
Mudstone / DRAKE FORMATION
Siltstone
19 DARWIN FORMATION L. spinosa
20 21 22 COOK FORMATION

BURTON FORMATION
Sandstone

EARLY JURASSIC
L. variabile
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
NANSEN FORMATION
Coal

GROUP
BANKS
26 27 28 29 30
100 m NANSEN FORMATION

STATFJORD
FORMATION
*

HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
100 km
FORMATION O. pseudoalatus

TRIASSIC CORMORANT FORMATION

NANSEN FORMATION CORMORANT FORMATION

* FORMATION OCCURS TO EAST OF THE

NINIAN-HUTTON FAULT

NANSEN FORMATION
1993
C 1993
169
169 NANSEN FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 STATFJORD FORMATION

The term Statfjord Formation was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a UK reference sections
heterolithic unit of sandstones, siltstones and mudstones lying between 211/24-1: 3158.5-3434m (10362-11266ft)
Triassic beds and the Dunlin Group, and was modified from the 'Statfjord 3/15-2: 3645.5-3997m (11960-13113ft)
Sand Formation' of Bowen (1975). 9/8a-7: 4095-4118m (13435-13510ft)
Deegan & Scull (1977) subdivided their Statfjord Formation into three 9/13-19: 3663.5-3717.5m (12020-12196ft)
members. In ascending order, these were the 'Raude Member', the 'Eiriksson
Member', and the 'Nansen Member'. The Nansen unit is here removed from Name. From the Statfjord Field in Norwegian Quadrant 33 (Deegan & Scull
the Statfjord Formation and assigned separate formation status within the 1977).
Banks Group (p. 165).
Deegan & Scull (1977) suggested that the subdivision of the Statfjord References
Formation into Raude and Eiriksson members was possible only in the area of
the Brent and Statfjord fields. Vollset & Dor (1984) also noted the difficulty BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum
of subdividing the succession into Eiriksson and Raude members over most of and the continental shelf of north-west Europe, 353-361. Applied Science
the North Viking Graben. The Eiriksson and Raude are therefore no longer Publishers, London.
considered appropriate in the UK sector, and no subdivision is proposed for DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
the Statfjord Formation, as defined here. for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
In the Beryl Embayment, the formation has been referred to as the 'Lower Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
Beryl Sandstone 1' (Mobil), the 'Eiriksson Formation' (Mobil and Hamilton), RICHARDS, P.C. 1989. Lower and Middle Jurassic sedimentology of the Beryl
the 'Scott Formation' (Richards 1989), and the 'lower formation' (Richards Embayment, and implications for the evolution of the northern North Sea.
1990; 1991). Unpublished Ph.D. thesis, University of Strathclyde.
The Raude Formation / Ruadh Shale unit, recognized by Mobil in the Beryl
RICHARDS, P.C. 1990. The early to mid-Jurassic evolution of the northern North
Embayment area as part of their 'Statfjord Group', is here excluded from the
Statfjord Formation, but is placed within the underlying Cormorant Formation sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for
because of its dominantly red coloration. Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.55, 191-205.
Type section RICHARDS, P.C. 1991. The evolution of Lower Jurassic coastal plain and fan
N33/12-2 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 12, fig. 17): 2719-2951m (8919-9681ft) delta sediments in the Beryl Embayment, North Sea. Journal of the
below KB (revised depths). Geological Society, London 148, 1037-1047.
Remarks: Deegan & Scull defined the formation in this well as containing a VOLLSET, J. & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
topmost 'Nansen member'; the Nansen unit is here removed from the Statfjord lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPD-
Formation, resulting in revision of the upper boundary. Bulletin No.3.

1993
171
 Lithology
The Statfjord Formation consists of interbedded sandstones, siltstones,
mudstones and, in some sections, minor coals. In the East Shetland Basin, the
sandstone beds are light grey to white, fine to very coarse grained, sometimes
pebbly, micaceous, variably kaolinitic and sometimes cross-bedded. Sandstone
beds are more easily correlatable between wells in the upper part of the
formation than in the lower part (Roe & Steel 1985). Bed thicknesses average
about 5m for the sandstones and about 5m for the mudstones and siltstones
(Deegan & Scull 1977). Siltstones and mudstones are subordinate to
sandstones, and are grey, green, reddish brown or occasionally red,
micromicaceous and sometimes carbonaceous. Coal seams, up to about 3.5m
thick, occur locally, particularly in the uppermost part of the formation in the
East Shetland Basin, where Deegan & Scull (1977) also reported the presence
of marine fossils.
In the Beryl Embayment, the sandstones usually have sharp bases, and
frequently fine upwards from coarse or medium grained to fine or very fine
grained, in bed-sets up to 3m thick. In some sections these are stacked
vertically in units up to about 10m thick. Cross-bedding and unidirectional
ripple lamination are recorded in places, and carbonized plant/woody
fragments form sporadic basal lags. Thin-bedded sandstones (<10 cm up to
about 0.5m thick) also occur interbedded with the siltstones, mudstones and
coals, and display a range of sedimentary structures, such as parallel to sub-
parallel lamination, ripple lamination and water-escape structures.
Associated siltstones and mudstones in the Beryl Embayment are mid-grey,
mostly blocky and massive, but sometimes fissile; they occur in units up to a
few metres thick. Minor coals are recorded interbedded with the siltstones and
mudstones.
Upper boundary
The top of the Statfjord Formation is defined by a downward change from
sandstones (Nansen Formation) to interbedded sandstones, mudstones and
minor coals. It is marked by a downward increase in gamma-ray values and by
a downward transition to a more erratic gamma-ray log response. A slight
downward decrease in velocity is observed in some sections.
Lower boundary
The base of the formation is defined by a gross downward change from
predominantly grey, white and green colours to predominantly red colours and
by a change to more argillaceous facies (Cormorant Formation). This
lithological change is accompanied in some sections by a downward increase
in gamma-ray values. The exact position of the lower boundary can, however,
be difficult to locate precisely in some wells because of the variable nature of
the lithologies and colours in the boundary zone.
Distribution and thickness
The Statfjord Formation occurs in the easternmost parts of the East Shetland
Basin, in the Beryl Embayment, and in adjacent parts of the Viking Graben.
Steel & Ryseth (1990) noted that the formation occurs only to the east of the
Ninian-Hutton fault trend. In the Beryl and Bruce field areas of the Beryl
Embayment, the formation is bounded by faults and has an erosional limit to the
west and to the north; it probably extends eastwards into the Norwegian sector.
1993
172
The formation attains a maximum thickness of over 300m in the East
Shetland Basin and about 80m in the Beryl Embayment area.
Genetic interpretation
Deegan & Scull (1977) interpreted the succession as a braided stream system
passing up to coastal barriers, mouth bars and backswamps. Kirk (1980),
Chauvin & Valachi (1980) and Skarpnes et al. (1980) postulated depositional
environments similar to those of Deegan & Scull (1977) for the lower part,
but suggested that the upper part includes a significant proportion of fluvial
facies.
Roe & Steel (1985) re-interpreted the succession in the Tampen Spur area
as a coastal fan-delta system, consisting of channelized sandstones associated
with coastal-plain facies. The formation is interpreted as a channelized coastal-
plain deposit in the Beryl Embayment (Richards 1991).
Biostratigraphic characterization
The O.pseudoalatus biomarker has been identified within the Statfjord
Formation.
Age
Probably Rhaetian or Hettangian to Sinemurian. The youngest representatives
occur in the Beryl Embayment area.
References
CHAUVIN, A.L. & VALACHI, L.Z. 1980. Sedimentology of the Brent and
Statfjord Formations of Statfjord Field. In: The sedimentation of the North
Sea reservoir rocks. Norwegian Petroleum Society, Geilo, 16/1-17.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
KIRK, R.J. 1980. Statfjord field: a North Sea giant. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.)
Giant oil and gas fields of the decade 1968-78. American Association of
Petroleum Geologists Memoir 30, 95-116.
ROE, S.-L. & STEEL, R.J. 1985. Sedimentation, sea-level rise and tectonics at
the Triassic-Jurassic boundary (Statfjord Formation), Tampen Spur,
northern North Sea. Journal of Petroleum Geology 8, 163-186.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1991. The evolution of Lower Jurassic coastal plain and fan
delta sediments in the Beryl Embayment, North Sea. Journal of the
Geological Society, London 148, 1037-1047.
SKARPNES, O., HAMAR, G.P., JAKOBSON, K.H. & ORMAASEN, D.E. 1980. Regional
Jurassic setting of the North Sea north of the central highs. In: The
sedimentation of North Sea reservoir rocks. Norwegian Petroleum Society
13, 1-8.
STEEL, R. & RYSETH, A. 1990. The Triassic-early Jurassic succession in the
northern North Sea: megasequence stratigraphy and intra-Triassic tectonics.
In: HARDMAN, R. F. P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for
Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.55, 139-168.
See also Correlation Panel 1.
 STATFJORD
STATFJORD FORMATION
FORMATION

211 / 24-1 3 / 15-2 9 / 8a-7 9 / 13-19

m
0 GR 200 140 DT 40
m m 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 m 0 GR 120 240 DT 40
0 GR 120 140 DT 40 ft
ft ft ft
DARWIN FM. 3608
AMUNDSEN
AMUNDSEN DARWIN 11837
FORMATION 3117 FORMATION FORMATION
10227 3607 4060
11834 13320 NANSEN
NANSEN FORMATION
NANSEN NANSEN
FORMATION FORMATION FORMATION
3158.5 4095 3663.5
3645.5
10362 13435 12020
11960 STATFJORD
FORMATION 4118
13510 STATFJORD
FORMATION

TRIASSIC 3717.5
12196

TRIASSIC
STATFJORD FORMATION

STATFJORD FORMATION

3434
11266

CORMORANT DISTRIBUTION MAP

FORMATION
210 211

3997
211 / 24-1
13113

CORMORANT
FORMATION
2 3
3 / 15-2

7 8 9
9 / 8a-7

Key Biomarkers 9 / 13-19

East Shetland Basin Beryl Embayment
MID BROOM FORMATION PENTLAND FORMATION
JURASSIC 13 14 15 16
DUNLIN GROUP

DRAKE FORMATION

DARWIN FORMATION L. spinosa

COOK FORMATION
0

BURTON FORMATION LITHOLOGY

EARLY JURASSIC

19 20 21 22
L. variabile
AMUNDSEN FORMATION Mudstone /
Siltstone
NANSEN FORMATION
GROUP
BANKS

NANSEN FORMATION Sandstone

STATFJORD
FORMATION 26 27 28 29 30
*
HERON GROUP

100 m
STATFJORD
FORMATION O. pseudoalatus

TRIASSIC CORMORANT FORMATION 100 km

CORMORANT FORMATION

* FORMATION OCCURS TO EAST OF THE

NINIAN-HUTTON FAULT
STATFJORD FORMATION

STATFJORD
STATFJORD FORMATION
C 1993
1993
173
173 FORMATION
Page left blank intentionally
 CORMORANT FORMATION
A brief account of the Cormorant Formation is included here since, although
largely of Triassic age, it is believed to extend locally into the early Jurassic.
The term Cormorant Formation was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977,
p.9) for the argillaceous sandstones, siltstones and sandy mudstones of red-bed
fades that lie beneath sediments of the Banks Group over much of the East
Shetland Basin. In Part 4 of this revision, the formation is extended into the
Beryl Embayment, with the laterally equivalent Skagerrak Formation
occurring in adjacent parts of the South Viking Graben. The transition takes
place across the intervening Crawford Spur.
The Cormorant Formation is composed of white, pale grey, greenish grey,
brown, and reddish brown sandstones, with red, reddish brown, greenish grey,
and minor dark grey, purple, and white mudstones, and sporadic thin
limestones. Sections at the centre of the East Shetland Basin and Beryl
Embayment are mudstone dominated, whereas those near the East Shetland
Platform and Crawford Spur are sandstone dominated.
The Cormorant Formation is overlain conformably by sediments of the
Statfjord Formation over large parts of the Beryl Embayment, and in the east
of the East Shetland Basin. In such sections, the boundary is defined by the
uppermost occurrence of predominant red beds (Deegan & Scull 1977;
Johnson et al., in press), and often by a downward increase in the proportion
of mudstone, as indicated by a change to higher and more erratic gamma-ray
values. Elsewhere, the formation underlies younger Jurassic or Cretaceous
strata (Lervik et al. 1989, fig.3), and the boundary is marked by a sharp
lithological and wireline-log break.
The sandstones and mudstones of the Cormorant Formation were deposited
in fluvial, alluvial and lacustrine environments. The thin limestones are
calcretes, formed during periods of relatively high aridity. The Cormorant
Formation is largely of Triassic (Scythian to Rhaetian) age, but is believed to
extend into the early Hettangian in places.
References
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
LERVIK, K.S., SPENCER, A.M. & WARRINGTON, G. 1989. Outline of Triassic
stratigraphy and structure in the central and northern North Sea. In:
COLLINSON, J.D. (ed.) Correlation in hydrocarbon exploration, 173-189.
Graham & Trotman, London.
JOHNSON, H., RICHARDS, P.C., LONG, D. & GRAHAM, C.C. In press. United
Kingdom offshore regional report: the geology of the northern North Sea.
HMSO, London.
1993
175
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
A brief account of the Skagerrak Formation is included here since, although
largely of Triassic age, it is believed to extend locally into the early Jurassic.
The term Skagerrak Formation was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977)
for red, brown, grey, and green Middle and Late Triassic arenaceous
sediments that overlie monotonous red and brown mudstones of the Smith
Bank Formation in the Norwegian sector of the South Viking Graben and
Central Graben. In Part 4 of this revision, the formation is extended into the
UK South Viking Graben and parts of the UK Central Graben, following the
proposals of Fisher & Mudge (1990). In the UK Northern North Sea, the
formation is limited to the southern part of the South Viking Graben, with the
laterally equivalent Cormorant Formation occurring in the Beryl Embayment.
The transition takes place across the intervening Crawford Spur.
In the South Viking Graben, the Skagerrak Formation comprises a
monotonous continental red-bed sequence of fluvial sandstones and subsidiary
thinly bedded siltstones and mudstones. The sandstones of the Skagerrak
Formation are generally argillaceous, fine to medium grained and grey, white,
brown or reddish brown in colour. The siltstones and mudstones are
micaceous, and reddish brown, or, less commonly, greenish grey or white.
Many of the siltstones are slightly calcareous, but the mudstones are generally
non-calcareous. The Skagerrak Formation is unconformably overlain by
Middle Jurassic, Upper Jurassic or Cretaceous rocks in all sections.
The sediments of Skagerrak Formation were deposited in fluvial setting,
with the coarse detritus being derived mainly from the east (Fisher & Mudge
1990). In the Crawford Field area, the Skagerrak Formation includes fluvial
channel-fill sandstones, sheetflood sandstones, lacustrine deposits and
pedogenic carbonates (Yaliz 1991). The formation is largely of Middle to
Upper Triassic age, but is believed to extend into the Jurassic in the South
Viking Graben.
References
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
FISHER, M.J. & MUDGE, D.C. 1990. Triassic. In: GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.)
Introduction to the petroleum geology of the North Sea, 191-218.
Blackwell Scientific Publications, Oxford.
YALIZ, A. The Crawford Field, Block 9/28a, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L.
(ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume.
Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14, 287-293.
Page left blank intentionally
 CORRELATION PANELS

1993
 NORTHERN NORTH SEA CENTRAL NORTH SEA
AGE
Unst Basin East Shetland Basin Beryl Embayment South Viking Graben Central Graben Outer Moray Firth Inner Moray Firth
N S
ACEOUS

VALANGINIAN CROMER
CRET-

CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN Birch Sst. Mbr Dirk
KIMMERIDGE CLAY Sst. Mbr

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION FORMATION KIMMERIDGE
KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE
VOLGIAN
CLAY FORMATION CLAY
Ribble

FULMAR FORMATION
LATE JURASSIC

FORMATION BRAE FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP

Sst. Mbr
Claymore

FORMATION
Magnus FORMATION
Sst. Mbr
Sst. Mbr

BRAE
KIMMERIDGIAN Chanter Mbr
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr FULMAR
FORMATION PIPER FM.
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
Freshney HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION ? ? Sst. Mbr
FORMATION

OXFORDIAN HEATHER FORMATION Stroma

Alness Spiculite Member
HEATHER Gorse Mbr Mbr
HEATHER Ling Sst. Mbr FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
FORMATION HEATHER Member
FORMATION
CALLOVIAN ? ? ? Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.

FLADEN GROUP
Louise Mbr
?

Rattray Volcanics Member

EMERALD FM.
HUGIN

FLADEN GROUP
Ron Volcanics Member
FORMATION BRORA

PENTLAND FM.
Rattray Volcanics Member
BATHONIAN HUGIN COAL

PENTLAND FM.
?
MID JURASSIC

FORMATION FM.
HUGIN FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP

TARBERT FM.

Rattray Volcanics Member

? ?
? ?

FLADEN GROUP
BRENT GROUP

BAJOCIAN NESS FM.

ETIVE FM.
PENTLAND ? ?
PENTLAND RANNOCH FM. FORMATION ?
FORMATION PENTLAND FORMATION
AALENIAN ?
BROOM FORMATION
?
? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?
? ?

FORMATION
TOARCIAN DRAKE FORMATION ?
? DUNLIN GROUP

ORRIN
DUNLIN GROUP

COOK FORMATION DARWIN

DUNLIN GROUP

FORMATION
EARLY JURASSIC

BURTON FORMATION

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

PLIENSBACHIAN SPEKE
FORMATION LADYS
? ? WALK
AMUNDSEN FORMATION FM.
BANKS GROUP

NANSEN FJERR-
SINEMURIAN FORMATION ITSLEV FM.

MAINS
NANSEN FORMATION
? ? FORMATION
BANKS GROUP

?
STATFJORD ?
? ? ? ? ? ?
HERON GROUP

HETTANGIAN FORMATION
FORMATION
STATFJORD

GOLSPIE
? ? ? ? ? ? ? SKAGERRAK FORMATION
FORMATION
CORMORANT
TRIA-
SSIC

RHAETIAN FORMATION ? ? ? ? ?
? ? ? ? ? STOTFIELD HERON
HERON
CORMORANT FM. CORMORANT FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION
GP CALCRETE FM. GP

C 1993
1993
 CORRELATION PANELS
CORRELATION PANELS

BANKS GROUP DUNLIN & DUNROBIN BAY GROUPS

34 35
210 211 33 33 34 35
210 211

5
1
2 30 31
3 2 3 30 31

25 26
7 8 9 7 8 9 25 26

12 15 16 17 12
13 14 15 16 13 14 15 16 15 16 17

17 18 7 8 17 18
19 20 21 22 19 20 21 22 7 8

30 1 2
26 27 28 29 26 27 28 29 30 1 2

C 1993
1993
177
177
 CORRELATION PANELS

1993
178
 BANKS GROUP
BANKS GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 1 1

211 / 29-4 3 / 4-6 3 / 9a-3 3 / 9b-7 9 / 13-12

0 GR 100 140 DT 40 0 GR 140 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 160 140 DT 40 0 GR 140 140 DT 40

3600

DUNLIN GROUP DUNLIN GROUP

2800 3600
4500

3700
3700

2900 3700
4600

SIC
IAS
TR
3800

3000 3800

TRIASSIC

210 211 33 34 35

211 / 29-4
2 3 30 31

LITHOLOGY

Mudstone /
8 9 25 26 Siltstone

BANKS GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
9 / 13-12 Sandstone

STATFJORD FORMATION
100 km

BANKS GROUP CORRELATION PANEL1 1

C
1993
1993
BANKS GROUP 179
179 CORRELATION PANEL
Page left blank intentionally
 BRENT GROUP
BRENT GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 2 2

211 / 12-4 210 / 20-1 211 / 17a-2 211 / 28-1A 3 / 2-4 3 / 8a-5A
0 GR 140 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 140 120 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40 0 GR 150 120 DT 40 0 GR 180 120 DT 40
3500

HUMBER GP 3500
HUMBER GP
3700

2300
3000

3500
3600

3600
DUNLIN GP

2400
DUNLIN GP

210 211

211 / 12-4

LITHOLOGY TARBERT FORMATION

2 3
3 / 8a-5A
Mudstone /
NESS FORMATION

BRENT GROUP
Siltstone

Sandstone ETIVE FORMATION

RANNOCH FORMATION

100 km
BROOM FORMATION

BRENT GROUP CORRELATION PANEL2 2

C 1993
1993

BRENT GROUP 181 CORRELATION PANEL

Page left blank intentionally
 BRENT GROUP
BRENT GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 3 3

210 / 29-1 211 / 21-7 211 / 22-1 211 / 27-4A 211 / 28-5 211 / 29-3
0 GR 140 190 DT 40 0 GR 180 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 180 130 DT 40 0 GR 140 140 DT 40 0 GR 100 190 DT 40

2800
3500
HUMBER GP 3600
3600
HUMBER GP
2600

2900

2900
3600
DUNLIN GP 3700
2700
3700

3800 2800

DUNLIN GP

210 211

210 / 29-1 211 / 29-3

TARBERT FORMATION
2 3 LITHOLOGY

NESS FORMATION

BRENT GROUP
Mudstone /
Siltstone

ETIVE FORMATION
Sandstone

RANNOCH FORMATION

100 km BROOM FORMATION

BRENT GROUP CORRELATION PANEL3 3

C
1993
1993

BRENT GROUP 183

183 CORRELATION PANEL
Page left blank intentionally
 BRENT GROUP
BRENT GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 4 4

211 / 13-7 211 / 18A-21 211 / 19-6 211 / 19-3 211 / 19-4 211 / 19-2
0 GR 220 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 120 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40 0 GR 240 160 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40
3600

3000
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FM.
HEATHER FORMATION
3100

3000

3500
3700

3100

3200
3300

Rannoch Mudstone Unit

3100
Rannoch Mudstone Unit DRAKE FORMATION
N
RMATION ORMATIO
DRAKE FO COOK F
3800

COOK FORMATION

210 211

211 / 13-7

211 /19-2

2 3 TARBERT FORMATION
LITHOLOGY
NESS FORMATION

BRENT GROUP
Mudstone /
Siltstone
ETIVE FORMATION

Sandstone
RANNOCH FORMATION

100 km
BROOM FORMATION

BRENT GROUP CORRELATION PANEL4 4

C
1993
1993

BRENT GROUP 185 CORRELATION PANEL

Page left blank intentionally
 DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 5 5

210 / 25-4 211 / 26-4 3 / 2-7 211 / 28-4 211 / 29-6

0 GR 140 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 140 140 DT 40 0 GR 100 140 DT 40 0 GR 140 160 DT 40

3600
3000

BRENT GROUP BRENT GROUP

2900

3400 2700

NANSEN FORM
ATION
STATFJORD FO
RMATION 3700
3100

3000

3500 NA 2800
NS
EN
ST FO
AT RM
FJ AT
OR IO
N
D
FO
RM
AT
IO
N

210 211

210 / 25-4

LITHOLOGY
2 3
Mudstone /
211 / 29-6 Siltstone

Sandstone

DUNLIN GROUP
DRAKE FORMATION

COOK FORMATION

BURTON FORMATION
100 km
AMUNDSEN FORMATION

DUNLIN GROUP CORRELATION PANEL5 5

C
1993
1993

DUNLIN GROUP 187 CORRELATION PANEL

Page left blank intentionally
 DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 6 6

211 / 13-7 211 / 23-4 211 / 24-1 3 / 4-5 3 / 15-4

0 GR 160 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 140 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40

BRENT GP
BRENT GP
3800

2900
2900

3000

3600

3900

3000 3000

NANSEN FM. 3100

3700

3100
3100

NANSE
N FM. 3800

210 211 33 34

211 / 13-7

LITHOLOGY
2 3 30 Mudstone /
Siltstone

DRAKE FORMATION
3 / 15-4 Sandstone

DUNLIN
GROUP
COOK FORMATION

BURTON FORMATION
100 km

AMUNDSEN FORMATION

DUNLIN GROUP CORRELATION PANEL6 6

C
1993
1993
DUNLIN GROUP 189
189 CORRELATION PANEL
Page left blank intentionally
 DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 7 7

9 / 8a-7 9 / 9b-4Z 9 / 9a-6 9 / 10c-2

0 GR 180 110 DT 40 0 GR 120 120 DT 40 0 GR 120 110 DT 40
0 GR 160 110 DT 40

4000

4000

3500

4900

7 8 9
9 / 8a-7

9 / 10c-2

LITHOLOGY
Mudstone /
Siltstone

14 15 16
Sandstone

DUNLIN
GROUP
DARWIN FORMATION
100 km

DUNLIN GROUP CORRELATION PANEL7 7

C 1993
1993

DUNLIN GROUP 191 CORRELATION PANEL

Page left blank intentionally
 DUNROBIN BAY
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 8 8

12 / 21-3 12 / 26-1 12 / 27-1 12 / 22-2 12 / 28-1 18 / 5a-1A

0 GR 200 140 BHCS 40 0 GR 100 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 220 DT 40 0 GRC 100 140 DTC 40 0 GRC 100 240 DTC 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40

1100 HEATHER FM.

HEATHER FM. HEATHER FM.
2900 BEATRICE
BRORA BEATRICE BRORA 2200
COAL FORMATION FORMATION COAL FORMATION FORMATION
1200

1400

1400

STOTFIELD
1200
CALCRETE FM.
3000
2300

ETE FM.
1300 STOTFIELD CALCR
LOSSIEHE
AD FORMAT
ION
1500

3100

12 13

12 / 21-3
LITHOLOGY

18 / 5a-1A Mudstone / Siltstone

ORRIN FORMATION
17 18 19
Sandstone

BAY GROUP
DUNROBIN
LADYS WALK FORMATION
Limestone
MAINS FORMATION

GOLSPIE FORMATION

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP CORRELATION PANEL8 8

C 1993
1993

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP 193

193 CORRELATION PANEL
Page left blank intentionally
 FLADEN GROUP
FLADEN GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 9 9

12 / 21-3 11 / 30-6 12 / 28-1 13 / 28-3 15 / 17-4

0 GR 140 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 100 140 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 160 DT 40

HEATHER FORMATION HEATHER FORMATION HEATHER FORMATION PIPER FORMATION

Stroma
Carr Member ? Member
BEATRICE FM. HEATHER FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
Louise Member
2200 BRORA COAL FM. 2800
PENTLAND FORMATION 2700
2800
TRIASSIC
1400
DUNROBIN
BAY GROUP

V V

TRIASSIC
BRORA COAL FM. V V V

2800
2900

DUNROBIN
BAY GROUP

11 12 13 14 15

15 / 17-4 Stroma Member

LITHOLOGY
12 / 21-3
Mudstone / Siltstone

FLADEN GROUP
Carr Member ?
BEATRICE
Sandstone
17 18 19 20 21 FORMATION
Louise Member ?
Coal

PENTLAND FORMATION
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V
Volcanics BRORA COAL FORMATION ?
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V

100 km

FLADEN GROUP CORRELATION PANEL9 9

1993

FLADEN GROUP 195 CORRELATION PANEL

Page left blank intentionally
 FLADEN GROUP CORRELATION PANEL 10

9 / 9a-6 9 / 19-3 16 / 23-4 21 / 10-1 30 / 1c-3

0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40 0 GR 100 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 120 140 DT 40

HUMBER GP CRETACEOUS CRETACEOUS HUMBER GP

3300
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V

3300
V V
V V V
2700
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
3400 V V V
V V
4500
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
3400 V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
3400 V V V 2800
V V
V V V
V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V
V V V
V V V
V V
V V
V V V
V V V
V V
V V
V V V
V V V
V V
V V
V V V
3500 V V V
V V
V V 4600
V V V
V V V
V V
V V
V V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V V V V
V V V V
3500 V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
2900
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V

3600 V V
V V V
4700
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
DA

V V V
V V
RW

3600 Rattray V V V
V V
IN

V V V

Volcanics V V
FM

V V V
V V
Member
.

V V V
V V 3000
V V V
V V
SKAGERRAK FM.
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
3700 V V V
V V V
V V
V V
V V V
V V V
V V
V V
V V V
V V V
V V
V V
V V V
V V V
V V
V V
V V V
V V V
V V 3700 V V
V V V
V V V
V V
V V
V V V
V V V
V V
V V
V V V
V V V
V V
V V
V V V
3100
V V V
V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V V V V
V V V V
V V V V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V

7 8 9 25 V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V

9 / 9a-6 3800
V V
V V V

LITHOLOGY
V V
SM V V V

ITH V V
V V V

BA V V
3200
NK V V V
V V
Mudstone / Siltstone FM V V V

. V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V V V V V V V V V V V
13 14 15 16 15 16 V V V V V V V V V V V V V

Sandstone Volcanics
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V

Coal Chalk

19 20 21 22 7 3300
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
HUGIN V V V
V V

FORMATION V V V
V V
V V V
FLADEN GROUP

V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V

26 27 28 29 30 1 Rattray V V V
V V
V V V
PENTLAND Volcanics V V
V V V
FORMATION Member V V

30 / 1c-3 V V V

3400

100 km

FLADEN GROUP CORRELATION PANEL 10

1993
197
Page left blank intentionally
 HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL 11 (N)

HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL 11 (N)

1993
199
Page left blank intentionally
 HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 11 11
(S) (S)

9 / 10c-2 9 / 9b-2B 9 / 13a-29 9 / 13b-25A 9 / 17-2

0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 140 140 DT 40 0 GR 240 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 190 DT 40

CROMER KNOLL 2500

4100
CROMER KNOLL GROUP 2900 GROUP SHETLAND GROUP

3400

3600

2600

4200 3000

3500

3700

FL
AD 2700
EN
4300 GR
OU
3600
P

3800

2800

4400

P
OU
N GR
A DE
FL
4500

2 3

8 9 LITHOLOGY
Mudstone / Siltstone
9 / 10c-2 KIMMERIDGE CLAY

HUMBER GROUP
FORMATION
Sandstone

9 / 17-2
Limestone
HEATHER
FORMATION
100 km

HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL11 11

(S) (S)
C 1993
1993
HUMBER GROUP 201
201 CORRELATION PANEL
Page left blank intentionally
 HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 12 12

210 / 29-1 211 / 21-1A 211 / 21-9 211 / 27-10 211 / 28-5 211 / 29-1
0 GR 200 190 DT 40 0 GR 200 190 DT 40 0 GR 200 190 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40 0 GR 240 190 DT 40
2600 2700
3300
CROMER KNOLL GP CROMER KNOLL GP
2600

2800

3200
2700 2800
3400
2700

2900

UP
GRO
NT
BRE
3300
2800
3500

3400

P
OU
TGR
EN
BR
3500

3600

LITHOLOGY
Mudstone / Siltstone
210 211
KIMMERIDGE CLAY

HUMBER GROUP
FORMATION
Sandstone

210 / 29-1 Marl

HEATHER
FORMATION
50 km 211 / 29-1 Limestone

HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL1212

C 1993
1993
HUMBER GROUP 203
203 CORRELATION PANEL
Page left blank intentionally
 HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 13 13

16 / 6a-2 16 / 7a-8 16 / 7a-27 16 / 8b-3 16 / 8a-4 16 / 8-1

0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 240 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 190 DT 40 0 GR 300 240 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40 0 GR 250 190 DT 40
3800

CROMER KNOLL GP 3700 CROMER KNOLL GP

3900

2500
4000
3700 3900

3800
4000

4100
3800 4000

3900
4100

4200
MARGI

3900 4100

4000
NAL FA

4200
UL
T SYST

OLD RED
EM

SANDSTONE 4300
4000 4200

4100
4300

4400
4100 4300

4200
4400

4500
4200 4400

4300
4500

4600

4500

4600

FORMATION ASSIGNMENT UNCERTAIN

LITHOLOGY 4700

15 16 Mudstone / Siltstone Marl

16 / 6a-2 4700

HUGIN
Sandstone Limestone / Chalk
FORMATION
4800

Ling 4800

Sandstone
16 / 8-1 Member

4900
HUMBER GROUP

BRAE KIMMERIDGE
FORMATION CLAY See also Correlation Panel 14
FORMATION

? ?
HEATHER FM.
? Ling
Sst. Mbr
100 km ?
?

HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL13 13

C
1993
1993

HUMBER GROUP 205 CORRELATION PANEL

Page left blank intentionally
 HUMBER
HUMBER GROUP
GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 14 14

16 / 8a-4 16 / 13a-3 16 / 17-6 22 / 8a-3 22 / 27a-2 29 / 2a-2

0 GR 220 140 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 140 190 DT 40

CROMER KNOLL GP CROMER KNOLL GP

3900 3600
3800
4300
4600

4200

4000 3700
3900
4400
BRAE
4700
FORMATION

4300

4100 3800
4000
4500
4800

4400
FULMAR
FORMATION
4200 3900
4100
4600
4900

BRAE
FORMATION
FULMAR

4300 FORMATION 4000

4200
4700
5000

.
FM
ND
T LA
PEN
4400
4300
Casing
4800
Shoe 5100

4500
4400
4900

4600
4500
5000
15 16 16 / 8a-4

4700
4600
5100 LITHOLOGY

.
FM
D Mudstone / Siltstone
Ling LAN
NT 21 22
Sandstone PE
4800 Member Sandstone
5200

PENTLAND FM. Conglomerate

BRAE KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FM.
HUMBER GROUP
FORMATION
4900 ? Coal

BRAE 28 29 30
See also Correlation Panel 13 FM. Marl
? 29 / 2a-2
HEATHER Limestone
Ling
Sst. FORMATION FULMAR
Mbr
FORMATION
100 km

HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL 14

C 1993
1993
HUMBER GROUP 207
207 CORRELATION PANEL 14
Page left blank intentionally
 HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL 15
HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL 15
21 / 30-5 22 / 21-2 22 / 16a-2Z 22 / 8a-3 22 / 5b-4
0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 190 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 100 190 DT 40

CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP 3400

3600 4200

2500

4200
3500

3700 4300

2600

4300

3800 4400

2700

4400

3900 4500

M.
AND F
PENTL

4000
SM

4100
ITH
BA
NK
FM
.

4200

4300

4400

20 21 22 22 / 5b-4
?PENTLAND FORMATION

LITHOLOGY

Mudstone / Siltstone / Marl

Sandstone

Limestone
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION
HUMBER
GROUP

HEATHER FORMATION
Coal 100 km 21 / 30-5
FULMAR FORMATION

C 1993

HUMBER GROUP 209 CORRELATION PANEL 15

HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL 15
1993
209
Page left blank intentionally
 HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 16 16

29 / 12-1 29 / 9b-2 29 / 4a-1A 30 / 6-3 30 / 8-1 30 / 2-1

0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 220 190 DT 40 0 GR 220 190 DT 40 0 GR 200 190 DT 0 0 GR 260 190 DT 40
3900
CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP
2400
3700

4000 4400

4500

4000

2500
3800
V V V
V V
V V V
V V 4100 4500
V V V

4600

FL 4100
AD
EN
2600 GR 3900
OU
P
4600
P
OU
GR

4200
EN

2700
AD

4000
FL

IAN
4300

RM
2800

? PE
4100

4400

4200

4500

4300

UP
GRO
4600

EN
4400

D
FLA
4700

4500

Freshney
Sandstone
4800 Member

29 30 LITHOLOGY
30 / 2-1
Mudstone and Siltstone
4900
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION
Sandstone
29 / 12-1
FULMAR FM

Marl FULMAR FORMATION ?

Freshney
5000 ? Sandstone
Member
Limestone

V V V V V V V V V V
HEATHER
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
Volcanics
FORMATION
100 km V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V

HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL16 16

C 1993
1993

HUMBER GROUP 211 CORRELATION PANEL

Page left blank intentionally
 HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 17 17

30 / 16-7 30 / 17b-8 30 / 17b-5 30 / 23-2A 30 / 24-30

0. GR 200. 140. DT 40. 0. GR 200. 140. DT 40. 0. GR 200. 140. DT 40. 0. GR 200. 140. DT 40. 0. GR 200. 190. DT 40.

3300
3600
CHALK GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CHALK GROUP CHALK GROUP 2900

4100

3100
M.
3400 NK F
3700 H BA
SMIT

4200

3200

3800

r
Membe
San dstone
Ribble

3300

3900

3400

4000

.
FM
ANK
IT HB
3500 SM

29 30

LITHOLOGY KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

30 / 16-7

HUMBER GROUP
Mudstone / Siltstone / Marl Ribble Sst. Member

30 / 24-30
Sandstone

FULMAR FORMATION
Limestone
100 km

Chalk

HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL17 17

C 1993
1993
HUMBER GROUP 213
213 CORRELATION PANEL
Page left blank intentionally
 HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 18 18

11 / 30-2 12 / 21-2 12 / 29-1 13 / 27-1A 13 / 30-2 20 / 2-4

0 GR 200 190 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40 0 GR 180 190 DT 40 0 GR 200 190 DT 40 0 GR 280 140 DT 40 0 GR 220 140 DT 40

2300
CROMER KNOLL GP 1300 CROMER KNOLL GP
900
1700
3
1000

Burns Sst. Mbr

2400
1400
1000
1800
3
1100

Burns
Sandstone 2500
1500
1100 Member
1900
3
1200

2600
1600
1200
2000
3
1300

2700
1700
1300
2100
3
1400

2800
1800
1400
2200
3
1500

TRIASSIC
2900
1900
1500

3
1600

3000
2000
1600

3
1700

PENTLAND FM.
LITHOLOGY
2100
1700 Mudstone / Siltstone Marl
4
1800

Sandstone Limestone / Chalk

Alness
1800 Spiculite
BEATRICE FM. Coal
Member 4
1900

1900
BEATRICE FM.
4

11 12 13 14

Burns
2000
Sandstone
HUMBER GROUP

4
Member

17 18 19 20
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

2100
HEATHER FORMATION
4
20 / 2-4 Gorse Member
Alness Spiculite Mbr 11 / 30-2
PENTLAND FM.
(Stroma Member)
Gorse Member 100 km

BEATRICE FM. TRIASSIC

HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL18 18

C
1993
1993

HUMBER GROUP 215 CORRELATION PANEL

Page left blank intentionally
 HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 19 19

8 / 27a-1 15 / 17-4 14 / 19-4 14 / 19-2 14 / 18-3

0 GR 240 190 DT 40 GR 220 190 DT 40 0 GR 150 190 DT 40 0 GR 160 140 DT 40 0 GR 200 140 DT 40
2500
CROMER KNOLL GP 2400 CROMER KNOLL GP

1400 2700

2500

2600
Chanter
2500
Member
Pibroch Mbr
Claymore Sandstone
1500 Member 2800
FLADEN GP
2600

2600

2900

2700

3000
Chanter Member

FLADEN GP

7 8 9

LITHOLOGY
Mudstone / Siltstone
8 / 27a-1

Sandstone

14 15 16
Coal KIMMERIDGE

HUMBER GROUP
Claymore
CLAY Sandstone
FORMATION Member
Marl

14 / 18-3 PIPER Chanter Member

Limestone / Chalk FM.
Pibroch Member
100 km ?
HEATHER FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL19 19

C
1993
1993

HUMBER GROUP 217 CORRELATION PANEL

Page left blank intentionally
 HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL 20 20

15 / 23-3 15 / 21a-15 15 / 21-3 15 / 27-2

0 GR 200 160 DT 40 0 GR 140 140 DT 40 0 GR 180 140 DT 40 0 GR 180 140 DT 40

4100
CROMER KNOLL GP CROMER KNOLL GP 2700

2400
3200

4200
2800

Claymore

Sandstone
2500
Member 3300 V V V
V V
V V V

Chanter
V V
V V V

4300 V V V
FLADEN GROUP
Member V V
V V V
V V
V V V

Pibroch
3400 Member

4400

3500

4500

3600
V V V
V V
FLADEN GROUP V V
V V V
V V V
V V
V V
V V V
V V V

14 15 16

LITHOLOGY
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V

Mudstone and Siltstone V V V V V V V V V V

V V V V V V V V V Tuffs and lavas
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V

KIMMERIDGE

HUMBER GROUP
Claymore
Sandstone Marl CLAY
Sandstone
Member FORMATION

15 / 23-3 Coal
Chanter Member
PIPER
FORMATION
Pibroch Member
15 / 27-2 50 km
HEATHER FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP CORRELATION PANEL20 20

C 1993
1993

HUMBER GROUP 219 CORRELATION PANEL

Page left blank intentionally
 APPENDIX

1993
 NORTHERN NORTH SEA CENTRAL NORTH SEA
AGE
Unst Basin East Shetland Basin Beryl Embayment South Viking Graben Central Graben Outer Moray Firth Inner Moray Firth
N S
ACEOUS

VALANGINIAN CROMER
CRET-

CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN Birch Sst. Mbr Dirk
KIMMERIDGE CLAY Sst. Mbr

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION FORMATION KIMMERIDGE
KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE
VOLGIAN
CLAY FORMATION CLAY
Ribble

FULMAR FORMATION
LATE JURASSIC

FORMATION BRAE FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP

Sst. Mbr
Claymore

FORMATION
Magnus FORMATION
Sst. Mbr
Sst. Mbr

BRAE
KIMMERIDGIAN Chanter Mbr
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr FULMAR
FORMATION PIPER FM.
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
Freshney HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION ? ? Sst. Mbr
FORMATION

OXFORDIAN HEATHER FORMATION Stroma

Alness Spiculite Member
HEATHER Gorse Mbr Mbr
HEATHER Ling Sst. Mbr FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
FORMATION HEATHER Member
FORMATION
CALLOVIAN ? ? ? Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.

FLADEN GROUP
Louise Mbr
?

Rattray Volcanics Member

EMERALD FM.
HUGIN

FLADEN GROUP
Ron Volcanics Member
FORMATION BRORA

PENTLAND FM.
Rattray Volcanics Member
BATHONIAN HUGIN COAL

PENTLAND FM.
?
MID JURASSIC

FORMATION FM.
HUGIN FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP

TARBERT FM.

Rattray Volcanics Member

? ?
? ?

FLADEN GROUP
BAJOCIAN NESS FM. BRENT GROUP
ETIVE FM.
PENTLAND ? ?
PENTLAND RANNOCH FM. FORMATION ?
FORMATION PENTLAND FORMATION
AALENIAN ?
BROOM FORMATION
?
? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?
? ?

FORMATION
TOARCIAN DRAKE FORMATION ?

DUNLIN GROUP
?

ORRIN
DUNLIN GROUP

COOK FORMATION DARWIN

DUNLIN GROUP

FORMATION
EARLY JURASSIC

BURTON FORMATION

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

PLIENSBACHIAN SPEKE
FORMATION LADYS
? ? WALK
AMUNDSEN FORMATION FM.
BANKS GROUP

NANSEN FJERR-
SINEMURIAN FORMATION ITSLEV FM.

MAINS
NANSEN FORMATION
? ? FORMATION
BANKS GROUP

?
STATFJORD ?
? ? ? ? ? ? HERON GROUP
HETTANGIAN FORMATION
FORMATION
STATFJORD

GOLSPIE
? ? ? ? ? ? ? SKAGERRAK FORMATION
FORMATION
CORMORANT
TRIA-
SSIC

RHAETIAN FORMATION ? ? ? ? ?
? ? ? ? ? STOTFIELD HERON
HERON
CORMORANT FM. CORMORANT FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION
GP CALCRETE FM. GP

C 1993

1993
 APPENDIX

1993
 NORTHERN NORTH SEA CENTRAL NORTH SEA
AGE
Unst Basin East Shetland Basin Beryl Embayment South Viking Graben Central Graben Outer Moray Firth Inner Moray Firth
N S
ACEOUS

VALANGINIAN CROMER
CRET-

CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN Birch Sst. Mbr Dirk
KIMMERIDGE CLAY Sst. Mbr

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY

Burns Sst. Member

KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION FORMATION
FORMATION FORMATION KIMMERIDGE
KIMMERIDGE CLAY KIMMERIDGE
VOLGIAN
CLAY FORMATION CLAY
Ribble

FULMAR FORMATION
LATE JURASSIC

FORMATION BRAE FORMATION

HUMBER GROUP

Sst. Mbr
Claymore

FORMATION
Magnus FORMATION
Sst. Mbr
Sst. Mbr

BRAE
KIMMERIDGIAN Chanter Mbr
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr FULMAR
FORMATION PIPER FM.
HEATHER Pibroch Mbr
Freshney HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION ? ? Sst. Mbr
FORMATION

OXFORDIAN HEATHER FORMATION Stroma

Alness Spiculite Member
HEATHER Gorse Mbr Mbr
HEATHER Ling Sst. Mbr FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
FORMATION HEATHER Member
FORMATION
CALLOVIAN ? ? ? Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.

FLADEN GROUP
Louise Mbr
?

Rattray Volcanics Member

EMERALD FM.
HUGIN

FLADEN GROUP
Ron Volcanics Member
FORMATION BRORA

PENTLAND FM.
Rattray Volcanics Member
BATHONIAN HUGIN COAL

PENTLAND FM.
?
MID JURASSIC

FORMATION FM.
HUGIN FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP

TARBERT FM.

Rattray Volcanics Member

? ?
? ?

FLADEN GROUP
BAJOCIAN NESS FM. BRENT GROUP
ETIVE FM.
PENTLAND ? ?
PENTLAND RANNOCH FM. FORMATION ?
FORMATION PENTLAND FORMATION
AALENIAN ?
BROOM FORMATION
?
? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?
? ?

FORMATION
TOARCIAN DRAKE FORMATION ?

DUNLIN GROUP
?

ORRIN
DUNLIN GROUP

COOK FORMATION DARWIN

DUNLIN GROUP

FORMATION
EARLY JURASSIC

BURTON FORMATION

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

PLIENSBACHIAN SPEKE
FORMATION LADYS
? ? WALK
AMUNDSEN FORMATION FM.
BANKS GROUP

NANSEN FJERR-
SINEMURIAN FORMATION ITSLEV FM.

MAINS
NANSEN FORMATION
? ? FORMATION
BANKS GROUP

?
STATFJORD ?
? ? ? ? ? ? HERON GROUP
HETTANGIAN FORMATION
FORMATION
STATFJORD

GOLSPIE
? ? ? ? ? ? ? SKAGERRAK FORMATION
FORMATION
CORMORANT
TRIA-
SSIC

RHAETIAN FORMATION ? ? ? ? ?
? ? ? ? ? STOTFIELD HERON
HERON
CORMORANT FM. CORMORANT FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION SKAGERRAK FORMATION
GP CALCRETE FM. GP

C 1993

1993

INTRODUCTION
The aim of this review is to describe the most important Jurassic
biostratigraphic markers for the Central and Northern North Sea. The order of
presentation, i.e. palynomorphs, foraminifera, radiolaria and ostracods,
follows convention.
The biomarkers selected are, in general, commonly and consistently used by
industry, non-proprietary, well known and easily identifiable. Their selection
is pragmatic, and the biomarker scheme does not attempt to provide the most
definitive or refined biostratigraphic subdivision of the Jurassic succession.
Other schemes exist that provide a detailed breakdown of part or all of the
North Sea Jurassic succession (e.g. Riley et al. 1989; Mitchener et al. 1992;
Partington, Copestake et al. 1993; Partington, Mitchener et al. 1993).
The biomarkers are defined mostly as first downhole occurrences (FDOs),
although four are defined as first downhole acme occurrences (FDAOs). Since
cuttings samples are the most usual source of the data, first uphole occurrences
cannot be routinely determined and are, therefore, excluded. The biomarkers
selected have been widely illustrated, in particular by Riding & Thomas
(1992) for the dinoflagellate cysts, Jenkins & Murray (1989) for the
foraminifera, and Bate & Robinson (1978) for the ostracods.
Many of the biomarkers described below have never been fully defined. In
some instances one specimen of the nominate species may be sufficient to
recognize an FDO; in other instances a consistent downhole presence is
necessary. Different criteria are undoubtedly operated at different times.
Similarly, the definition of acme occurrences may be problematical. However,
a revision and formal definition of the biomarkers is outside the scope of this
synthesis.
The scheme presented is primarily concerned with the relative order of the
biomarkers, rather than with their precise chronostratigraphic calibration.
Nevertheless, data acquired from both onshore and offshore sections allow a
tentative correlation with the ammonite zonation (see Fig.Al).
For completeness, biomarkers have been included for the entire
Kimmeridge Clay Formation in this study, even though the formation extends
into the Ryazanian.
PALYNOMORPHS
Dinoflagellate cysts provide the majority of the palynomorph biomarkers
selected. A historical review of the use of dinoflagellate cysts in Jurassic North
Sea stratigraphy has been given by Riding & Thomas (1992). By the 1970s,
Mesozoic dinoflagellate cysts were being used widely in North Sea Basin
exploration, with zonal schemes being proposed by Davey (1979), Fisher &
Riley (1980) and Morbey (1978). A dinoflagellate cyst biozonation for the
entire Jurassic System, based on accurately dated English outcrop and
borehole material, was proposed by Woollam & Riding (1983). Subsequent
1993
APPENDIX
Jurassic biostratigraphic markers
by J.B. Riding, J.E. Thomas and I.P. Wilkinson
work by Nhr-Hansen (1986), Riding (1984) and Riding & Thomas (1988;
1992) resulted in the refinement of this zonation.
Other relevant zonations include those of Rawson & Riley (1982) and Riley
& Fenton (1982). Zonal schemes for the Middle and Upper Jurassic strata of
the Northern North Sea were published by Riley et al. (1989) and Van der
Zwan (1989, 1990). Local palynostratigraphic schemes for the Brent Group
(Northern North Sea) have been formulated by Helland-Hansen et al. (1992),
Mitchener et al. (1992), Whitaker et al. (1992) and Williams (1992).
Twenty-four palynomorph biomarkers are defined in this study (Figure Al).
In the absence of the named biomarker index taxon, the majority of these
biomarkers can be recognized using the alternative marker forms cited. The
informally named and undescribed mid-Jurassic morphotypes used in works
such as Fait et al. (1989) and Mitchener et al. (1992) are not included in this
study, although they have clear potential in refining correlations in the
Northern North Sea.
FORAMINIFERA
Jurassic foraminifera have been widely utilized in North Sea Basin
stratigraphy, but the data remain largely unpublished. King et al. (1989)
described Kimmeridge Clay Formation faunas of Ryazanian age. Morris &
Coleman (1989) and Morris & Dyer (1990) are the only contributions on mid-
Jurassic foraminifera from offshore Europe. Significant studies of North Sea
early and mid-Jurassic faunas have recently been published by Copestake &
Johnson (1989), Nagy (1985a, b), Nagy & Johansen (1989; 1991) and Nagy et
al. (1984).
Because benthonic f o r a m i n i f e r a are particularly dependent on
environmental factors such as facies, palaeobathymetry and oxygenation of
bottom waters, they have a more sporadic areal distribution than planktonic
forms, with the result that certain taxa are of only local biostratigraphic
significance. For this reason, it is not possible to establish a single scheme for
the entire UK North Sea, and the biomarkers are consequently described in
terms of two regional schemes (see Fig.Al). Twenty biomarkers are defined
for the Northern North Sea (East Shetland Basin and Viking Graben), and
twelve for the Central North Sea (Inner Moray Firth, Outer Moray Firth and
Central Graben).
In the northern province, the dysaerobic Kimmeridge Clay Formation yields
sparse, long-ranging agglutinating species. The underlying Heather Formation
faunas are also dominated by agglutinating taxa, but with some calcareous
benthonic species also present. The Oxfordian to Volgian foraminiferal
biomarkers are largely derived from the work of Shipp (1989). Bathonian and
Callovian biomarkers are derived from the work of Morris & Coleman (1989).
These apply only to the Northern North Sea, where the index taxa are
strati graphically restricted; elsewhere, the taxa have relatively long ranges.
A1
Oxfordian to Volgian biomarkers for the southern province are applicable only
to the Inner and Outer Moray Firth, because of a locally developed benthos.
Early Jurassic North Sea faunas are for the most part dominated by small
agglutinating species, reflecting the prevalence of dysaerobic bottom water
conditions.
RADIOLARIA
Radiolaria have only recently received attention and little has been published
(Cox 1990). The best known studies are on the Kimmeridgian and Volgian.
Gregory (1986) recorded a low-diversity assemblage from the early
Kimmeridgian (cymodoce Zone) of eastern Scotland, which Dyer &
Copestake (1989) confirmed as including Orbiculiforma mclaughlini
Pessagno, Parvicingula blowi Pessagno and Hsuum sp.l sensu Dyer &
Copestake. The value of radiolaria in the Kimmeridgian-Volgian stratigraphy
of the North Sea was demonstrated by Dyer & Copestake (1989), who
recorded 13 bioevents based on FDOs, LDOs and acmes. These bioevents are
included in Figure Al, but, because they have not been defined in detail, they
are not described in this report. Some will be included in the 'key microfaunal
events' identified by Partington, Mitchener et al. (1993, table 2).
OSTRACODS
Despite the relatively refined Jurassic ostracod bio stratigraphy for onshore
northwest Europe, these microfossils have not been extensively utilized
offshore. This is largely a reflection of their relative rarity compared to
foraminifera and of their poor preservation in areas of deep burial.
For the late Jurassic, the most comprehensive scheme is that proposed for
northwest Europe by Christensen & Kilenyi (1970), and subsequently refined
by Wilkinson (1983a, b). Specific offshore studies include those of
Christensen (1988), on the late Jurassic faunas of the Viking Graben and
Central Graben, and Herngreen & Wong (1989), on Volgian faunas from the
Dutch Central Graben.
Mid-Jurassic faunas have been reported by Christensen (1988) from the
Viking Graben and Central Graben, and by Herngreen & Wong (1989) from
the Callovian of the Dutch Central Graben.
Early Jurassic faunas have been reported by Malz & Nagy (1989) from the
Toarcian and Pliensbachian of the Statfjord Field, and by Michelsen (1978)
from the Danish sector of the Central Graben. Although the ostracod
biomarkers described by these authors have been reported only from the
Norwegian and Danish sectors, they are included in the current scheme
because they will undoubtedly apply in the immediately adjacent UK Viking
Graben and Central Graben areas.
 PALYNOMORPHS
1) Rotosphaeropsis thula
Definition. The FDO of Rotosphaeropsis
thula (Davey) Riding & Davey.
Age. Late Ryazanian (stenomphalus Zone)
(Cretaceous).
Remarks. This event is also characterized by
the FDAO of amorphous organic material
and is a reliable marker for the uppermost
Kimmeridge Clay Formation (Rawson &
Riley 1982).
2) Egmontodinium expiratum
Definition. The FDO of Egmontodinium
expiratum Davey.
Age. Earliest Ryazanian (kochi Zone)
(Cretaceous).
Remarks. Davey (1982) and Heilmann-
Clausen (1987) reported isolated reworked
occurrences of E. expiratum from the late
Ryazanian. The FDAO of Rotosphaeropsis
thula is coincident with this biomarker
(Riding & Davey 1989).
3) Glossodinium dimorphum
Definition. The FDO of Glossodinium
dimorphum Ioannides et al.
Age. Mid-Volgian (anguiformis Zone).
Remarks. Other species with coincident
FDOs are Dichadogonyaulax? pannea
(Norris) Sarjeant and Senoniasphaera
jurassica (Gitmez & Sarjeant) Lentin &
Williams (see Heilmann-Clausen 1987;
Riley et al. 1989).
4) Muderongia sp.A acme
Definition. The FDAO of Muderongia sp.A
of Davey (1979).
Age. Mid-Volgian (albani Zone).
Remarks. The only biomarker which does
not have a formal Linnaean binomial name
is Muderongia sp.A. There are some minor
problems with the formalization of this
species (Riding & Thomas 1988), but it is a
widely known and easily recognized
regional marker. The acme of Muderongia
sp.A is distinct from the FDO, which lies in
the okusensis Zone (Riding 1984). The
FDAO, however, occurs significantly earlier
in the mid-Volgian (Riley et al. 1989). The
FDO of Scriniodinium inritibile Fisher &
Riley is coincident with this biomarker
according to Riding & Thomas (1992).
5) Cribroperidinium longicorne
Definition. The FDO of Cribroperidinium
longicorne (Downie) Lentin & Williams.
Age. Early Volgian (hudlestoni Zone).
Remarks. An acme occurrence of
Oligosphaeridium patulum Riding &
Thomas provides an alternative for this
biomarker in the North Sea Basin (Riley et
al. 1989).
1993
6) Endoscrinium luridum
Definition. The FDO of Endoscrinium
luridum (Deflandre) Gocht.
Age. Latest Kimmeridgian (autissiodorensis
Zone).
Remarks. The FDO of Gonyaulacysta
jurassica (Deflandre) Norris & Sarjeant
subsp .jurassica is coincident with this
biomarker (Harker et al. 1987; Riding &
Thomas 1992).
7) Scriniodinium crystallinum
Definition. The FDO of Scriniodinium
crystallinum (Deflandre) Klement.
Age. Earliest Kimmeridgian (baylei Zone).
Remarks. The FDOs of Clathroctenocystis
asapha (Drugg) Stover & Helby,
Nannoceratopsis pellucida Deflandre and
Sirmiodiniopsis orbis Drugg are coincident
with this biomarker (see Riding & Thomas
1988, 1992). When palynomorph recovery is
poor, it may be difficult to differentiate
between the FDO and the FDAO (see
below) of S.crystallinum. Boldy & Brealy
(1990) stated that S. crystallinum is present
in younger strata (mutabilis Zone) in the
Outer Moray Firth.
8) Scriniodinium crystallinum acme
Definition. The FDAO of Scriniodinium
crystallinum.
Age. Latest Oxfordian (rosenkrantzi Zone).
Remarks. Scriniodinium crystallinum is
present in the earliest Kimmeridgian in
relatively small proportions. However, in the
Oxfordian, the species is common to
abundant (Riding 1984; Riding & Thomas
1992), so that the FDAO of the species may
be used to define the Kimmeridgian-
Oxfordian boundary. When palynomorph
recovery is poor, it may be difficult to
differentiate between the FDO (see above)
and the FDAO of S.crystallinum.
9) Compositosphaeridium polonicum
Definition. The FDO of
Compositosphaeridium polonicum (Gorka
1965) Erkmen & Sarjeant 1980.
Age. Late Oxfordian (glosense Zone).
Remarks. Compositophaeridium polonicum
ranges from the mid Callovian to the late
Oxfordian (Riding 1984). It is common
throughout the late Callovian to early
Oxfordian interval. The FDO, however, is
within the earliest late Oxfordian (glosense
Zone).
10) Rigaudella aemula
Definition. The FDO of Rigaudella aemula
(Deflandre) Below.
Age. Mid-Oxfordian (tenuiserratum Zone).
Remarks. Three species with coincident
FDOs are Chytroeisphaeridia cerastes
Davey, Gonyaulacysta jurassica subsp.
adecta Sarjeant var. longicornis (Deflandre)
Sarjeant and Liesbergia scarburghensis
(Sarjeant) Berger (often quoted as
Acanthaulax senta Drugg) (see Riding &
Thomas 1992).
11) Rigaudella aemula acme
Definition. The FDAO of Rigaudella
aemula.
Age. Mid-Oxfordian (1 densiplicatum Zone).
Remarks. The precise age of this FDAO is
not known. Fenton & Riley (1982), Riley et
al. (1969) and Kunz (1990) placed the event
at, or near, the early-mid-Oxfordian
boundary. Raynaud (1978) indicated that it
falls within the densiplicatum Zone.
However, according to Huber et al. (1987)
and Riding (1987), the youngest occurrence
of common R. aemula falls within the
tenuiserratum Zone. As this FDAO occurs
consistently below the FDO of R.aemula,
the former event is questionably placed at
the top of the densiplicatum Zone.
12) Wanaea spp.
Definition. The FDO of Wanaea spp.
Age. Early Oxfordian (cordatum Zone).
Remarks. Coincident markers are the FDOs
of Crussolia deflandrei Wolfard & Van
Erve, Energlynia acollaris (Dodekova)
Sarjeant, Gonyaulacysta centriconnata
Riding, Limbodinium absidatum (Drugg)
Riding and Tubotuberella dentata Raynaud
(see Riding & Thomas 1992).
13) Pareodinia prolongata
Definition. The FDO of Pareodinia
prolongata Sarjeant.
Age. Earliest Oxfordian (mariae Zone).
Remarks. The FDAO of Mendicodinium
groenlandicum (Pocock & Sarjeant) Davey
is coincident with this biomarker
(unpublished data).
14) Chytroeisphaeridia hyalina
Definition. The FDO of Chytroeisphaeridia
hyalina (Raynaud) Lentin & Williams.
Age. Mid-Callovian (jason Zone).
Remarks. The FDOs of Cleistosphaeridium
varispinosum (Sarjeant) Woollam & Riding,
Endoscrinium asymmetricum Riding and
Meiourogonyaulax planoseptata Riding are
coincident with this biomarker (Riding
1987; Riding & Thomas 1992).
A2
15) Aldorfia aldorfensis
Definition. The FDO of Aldorfia aldorfensis
(Gocht) Stover & Evitt.
Age. Earliest Callovian (herveyi Zone).
Remarks. The FDO of Ctenidodinium
combazii Dupin is normally coincident with
this biomarker (Riding & Thomas 1992).
16) Ctenidodinium spp. acme
Definition. The FDAO of Ctenidodinium
spp.
Age. Late Bathonian.
Remarks. This intra late Bathonian
biomarker refers principally to the FDAO of
Ctenidodinium sellwoodii (Sarjeant 1975)
Stover & Evitt 1978, but includes other
representatives of the genus Ctenidodinium
and closely related forms such as
Korystocysta gochtii (Sarjeant 1976)
Woollam 1983. This biomarker is traceable
throughout the North Viking Graben.
17) Meiourogonyaulax valensii
Definition. The FDO of Meiourogonyaulax
valensii Sarjeant.
Age. Early Bathonian (tenuiplicatus Zone).
18) Nannoceratopsis gracilis
Definition. The FDO of consistent
Nannoceratopsis gracilis Alberti 1961.
Age. Early Bajocian (humphriesianum
Zone).
Remarks. Fait et al. (1989) speculatively
regarded the FDO of N. gracilis in the
Northern North Sea as being close to the
Bajocian/Bathonian boundary. The FDAO
of N.gracilis was stated by Fait et al. (1989)
to be coincident with the Aalenian-Bajocian
boundary, yet these authors reported (p. 194)
that 'a small increase in the abundance of
N. gracilis may be observed at the top of the
Lower Bajocian'. The latter probably
equates with the biomarker as defined here.
The FDO of Mancodinium semitabulatum
Morgenroth is coincident with this
biomarker (Riding 1984).
19) Nannoceratopsis dictyambonis
Definition. The FDO of Nannoceratopsis
dictyambonis Riding.
Age. Early Bajocian (laeviuscula Zone).
Remarks. The FDOs of Kekryphalospora
distincta Fenton & Riding (spore),
Moesiodinium raileanui Antonescu,
Nannoceratopsis triceras Drugg and
Wallodinium elongatum (Beju) Duxbury are
coincident with this biomarker (Fait et al.
1989; Fenton & Riding 1987; Riding &
Thomas 1992).
20) Parvocysta spp.
Definition. The FDO of Parvocysta spp.
Age. Earliest Aalenian (opalinum Zone).
Remarks. This biomarker coincides with a
major regressive event, the base of the LZA
megacycle of Haq et al. (1987).
21) Luehndea spinosa
Definition. The FDO of Luehndea spinosa
Morgenroth 1970.
Age. Earliest Toarcian (tenuicostatum
Zone).
22) Liasidium variabile
Definition. The FDO of Liasidium variabile
Drugg.
Age. Late Sinemurian (raricostatum Zone).
23) Dapcodinium priscum
Definition. The FDO of Dapcodinium
priscum Evitt.
Age. Early Sinemurian (turneri Zone).
Remarks. As the index species is present
sporadically in the Hettangian and early
Sinemurian, this biomarker may not be
consistently discernible.
24) Ovalipollis pseudoalatus
Definition. The FDO of Ovalipollis
pseudoalatus (Thiergart) Schuurman.
Age. Latest Rhaetian (Triassic).
Remarks. The FDO of the pollen grain
O.pseudoalatus is one of a suite of
miospores that mark the Triassic-Jurassic
boundary; others include
Granuloperculatipollis rudis (Venkatachala
& Goczan) Morbey, Nevesisporites
bigranulatus (Levet-Carette) Morbey,
Rhaetipollis germanicus Schulz and
Ricciisporites tuberculatus Lundblad. The
FDO of the dinoflagellate cyst
Rhaetogonyaulax rhaetica (Sarjeant)
Loeblich & Loeblich is coeval with this
biomarker (Riding & Thomas 1992).
FORAMINIFERA
a) Northern North Sea
1) Haplophragmoides canui
Definition. The FDO of Haplophragmoides
canui Cushman.
Age. Late Ryazanian.
Remarks. The FDO of agglutinating forms,
predominantly Haplophragmoides spp. and
Trochammina spp., is a major bioevent in
the late Ryazanian.
2) Trochammina cf. lathetica
Definition. The FDO of Trochammina cf.
lathetica Loeblich & Tappan.
Age. Early Volgian.
 3) Textularia jurassica
Definition: The FDO (reappearance) of rare
agglutinating species, including Textularia
jurassica (Guembel) and Haplophragmoides
canui.
Age: Kimmeridgian.
Remarks: The FDO of T.jurassica is
stratigraphically older in the Central North
Sea (Morris & Dyer 1990).
4) Lenticulina spp.
Definition: The FDO of diverse faunas,
dominated by agglutinating taxa and
comprising rare calcareous benthonic forms,
including species of Lenticulina.
Age: Early Kimmeridgian (baylei Zone to
cymodoce Zone).
5) Ammobaculites deceptorius
Definition: The FDO of Ammobaculites
deceptorius (Haeusler).
Age: Earliest Kimmeridgian to latest
Oxfordian.
6) Lenticulina ectypa
Definition: The FDO's of Lenticulina ectypa
(Loeblich & Tappan) and Epistomina
stelligera (Reuss).
Age: Late to mid-Oxfordian.
Remarks: The FDO of Lenticulina ectypa is
stratigraphically younger in the Central
Graben (Fig. Al).
7) Lenticulina ectypa costata
Definition: The FDO of L.ectypa costata
Cordey and a downhole increase in
diversity.
Age: Mid-Oxfordian (? tenuis erratum Zone).
8) Verneuilinoides sp. 1
Definition: The FDOs of Verneuilinoides
sp.l of Morris & Coleman (1989) and
Recurvoides sublustris Dain.
Age: Mid-Callovian (coronatum Zone).
Remarks: The FDOs of Haplophragmoides
infracalloviensis Dain and
Haplophragmoides sp. cf. H. sp.143 Brooke
& Braun (1981) are coincident with this
biomarker.
9) Verneuilinoides tryphera
Definition: The FDOs of Verneuilinoides
tryphera Loeblich & Tappan and
Haplophragmoides spp.
Age: Early Callovian.
1993
10) Haplophragmium pokrovkaensis
Definition: The FDO of Haplophragmium
pokrovkaensis Kosreva.
Age: ?Mid-Bathonian.
11) Sparse interval
Definition: The top of an interval in which
only rare foraminifera are present.
Age: Early Bathonian.
Remarks: The paralic Brent Group and
Pentland Formation are typically devoid of
foraminifera.
12) Ammodiscus yonsnabensis
Definition: The FDOs of Ammondiscus
yonsnabensis Nagy et al. and Trochammina
eoparva Nagy & Johansen, coupled with a
downhole increase in diversity.
Age: Aalenian or early Bajocian.
13) Agglutinating foraminifera
Definition: The FDO of sparse, low-
diversity faunas dominated by small
agglutinating representatives of the suborder
Textulariina.
Age: Early Aalenian.
14) Verneuilinoides subvitreus
Definition: The FDOs of Verneuilinoides
subvitreus Nagy & Johansen and
Trochammina semiturgida Nagy &
Johansen.
Age: Latest Toarcian or earliest Aalenian.
15) Barren interval
Definition: The top of a section of barren
strata.
Age: Early Toarcian.
Remarks: The widespread early Toarcian
anoxic event caused this interval to be
devoid of foraminifera.
16) Marginulina prima
Definition: The FDOs of Marginulina prima
d'Orbigny and Saracenaria sublaevis
(Franke) and a downhole increase in
diversity.
Age: Earliest Toarcian (tenuicostatum Zone)
or latest Pliensbachian (spinatum Zone).
17) Dentalina matutina
Definition: The FDOs of Dentalina matutina
(d'Orbigny) and Lenticulina muensteri
acutiangulata (Terquem).
Age: Late Pliensbachian (margaritatus
Zone).
Remarks: The FDOs of Haplophragmoides
spp., including H.lincolnensis Copestake,
and Nodosaria metensis Terquem, are
coincident with this biomarker.
18) Vaginulinopsis denticulatacarinata
Definition: The FDO of Vaginulinopsis
denticulatacarinata (Franke).
Age: Early Pliensbachian (davoei Zone).
19) Lenticulina semireticulata
Definition: The FDOs of Lenticulina
semireticulata Fuchs and/or Reinholdella
margarita (Terquem).
Age: Early Sinemurian.
20) Barren interval
Definition: The top of a section of barren
strata.
Age: Hettangian.
b) Central North Sea
1) Haplophragmoides canui
Definition: The FDOs of Haplophragmoides
canui and other agglutinating species
Age: Late Ryazanian.
2) Epistomina stelligera
Definition: The FDO of Epistomina
stelligera.
Age: Early Kimmeridgian (mutabilis Zone).
3) Textularia jurassica
Definition: The FDO of Textularia jurassica
and a downhole increase in diversity.
Age: Early Kimmeridgian (baylei Zone).
Remarks: The FDO of Textularia jurassica
is stratigraphically younger in the Northern
North Sea (Fig.Al).
4) Lenticulina ectypa
Definition: The FDO of Lenticulina ectypa.
Age: Late Oxfordian (regulare Zone).
A3
5) Ammobaculites coprolithiformis
Definition: The FDO of Ammobaculites
coprolithiformis (Schwager).
Age: ?Mid-Oxfordian (Idensiplicatum
Zone).
Remarks: The FDO of Lenticulina ectypa
costata is approximately coincident with this
biomarker, indicating a close relationship
with the Northern North Sea Lenticulina
ectypa costata biomarker.
6) Lenticulina quenstedti
Definition: The FDO of Lenticulina
quenstedti (Guembel).
Age: Earliest Oxfordian (mariae Zone).
7) Marginulina prima
Definition: The FDOs of Marginulina prima
and Saracenaria sublaevis and a downhole
increase in diversity.
Age: Earliest Toarcian (tenuicostatum
Zone).
Remarks: This is identical to the Northern
North Sea Marginulina prima biomarker.
8) Dentalina matutina
Definition: The FDOs of Dentalina matutina
and Lenticulina muensteri acutiangulata.
Age: Late Pliensbachian (margaritatus
Zone).
Remarks: This datum is equivalent to the
Northern North Sea Dentalina matutina
biomarker.
9) Vaginulinopsis denticulatacarinata
Definition: The FDO of Vaginulinopsis
denticulatacarinata.
Age: Early Pliensbachian (davoei Zone).
Remarks: This event is equivalent to the
Northern North Sea Vaginulinopsis
denticulatacarinata biomarker.
10) Nodosaria issleri
Definition: The FDO of Nodosaria issleri
Franke.
Age: Late Sinemurian.
11) Lenticulina semireticulata
Definition: The FDOs of Lenticulina
semireticulata and/or Reinholdella
margarita.
Age: Early Sinemurian.
Remarks: Below this event there is a gradual
downhole reduction in faunal richness.
12) Lingulina tenera substriata
Definition: The FDO of Lingulina tenera
substriata (Norvang).
Age: Late Hettangian.
OSTRACODS
1) Rutlandella transversiplicata
Definition: The FDO of Rutlandella
transversiplicata Bate & Coleman.
Age: Late Toarcian.
2) Ogmoconchella gruendeli
Definition: The FDO of Ogmoconchella
gruendeli Malz.
Age: Late Pliensbachian (margaritatus
Zone).
3) Gramannicythere bachi bachi
Definition: The FDO of Gramannicythere
bachi bachi (Gramann).
Age: Early Pliensbachian.
4) Kinkelinella (K.) triebeli
Definition: The FDO Kinkelinella (K.)
triebeli (Klingler & Neuweiler).
Age: Late Sinemurian (obtusum Zone).
5) Progonoidea reticulata
Definition: The FDO of Progonoidea
reticulata (Klingler & Neuweiler).
Age: Early Sinemurian (turneri Zone).
6) Ogmoconchella aspinata
Definition: The FDOs of Ogmoconchella
aspinata (Drexler), Ogmoconcha hagenowi
Drexler and Pseudohealdia nasuta
(Drexler).
Age: Early Sinemurian (semicostatum
Zone).
 References
BATE, R.H. & ROBINSON, E. (eds). 1978. A stratigraphical index of British
Ostracoda. British Micropalaeontological Society Series. Geological Journal
Special Issue No.8. Seel House Press, Liverpool.
BOLDY, S.A.R. & BREALY, S. 1990. Timing, nature and sedimentary result of
Jurassic tectonism in the Outer Moray Firth. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J.
(eds) Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological
Society Special Publication No.55, 259-279.
BROOKE, M.M. & BRAUN, W.K. 1981. Jurassic microfaunas and bio stratigraphy of
northeastern British Columbia and adjacent Alberta. Geological Survey of
Canada Bulletin No.283.
CHRISTENSEN, O.B. 1988. Ostracod zones and dispersion of Mesozoic fossils in the
Scandinavian North Sea area. In: HANAI, T., IKEYA, N. & ISHIZAKI, K. (eds)
Evolutionary biology of Ostracoda, its fundamentals and applications.
Developments in Palaeontology and Stratigraphy No.l 1, 1269-1281.
CHRISTENSEN, O.B. & KILENYI, T. 1970. Ostracod biostratigraphy of the
Kimmeridgian in northern and western Europe. Danmarks Geologiske
Undersgelse, II Rkke 95, 1-73.
COPESTAKE, P. & JOHNSON, B. 1989. The Hettangian to Toarcian (Lower Jurassic).
In: JENKINS, D.G. & MURRAY, J.W. (eds) Stratigraphical atlas of fossil
foraminifera (2nd edition), 129-188. British Micropalaeontological Society
Series. Ellis Horwood, Chichester.
Cox, B.M. 1990. A review of Jurassic chronostratigraphy and age indicators for the
UK. In: HARDMAN R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for
Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society Special Publication No.55,
169-190.
DAVEY, R.J. 1979. The stratigraphic distribution of dinocysts in the Portlandian
(latest Jurassic) to Barremian (Early Cretaceous) of northwest Europe. American
Association of Stratigraphic Palynologists Contributions Series 5B, 49-81.
DAVEY, R.J. 1982. Dinocyst stratigraphy of the latest Jurassic to Early Cretaceous of
the Haldager No.l borehole, Denmark. Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse,
Serie B6, 1-57.
DYER, R. & COPESTAKE, P. 1989. A review of Late Jurassic to earliest Cretaceous
radiolaria and their biostratigraphic potential in the North Sea. In: BATTEN, D.J.
& KEEN, M.C. (eds) Northwest European micropalaeontology and palynology,
214-235. British Micropalaeontological Society Series. Ellis Horwood,
Chichester.
FALT, L.M., HELLAND, R., WIIK JACOBSEN,V. & RENSHAW, D. 1989. Correlation of
transgressive-regressive depositional sequences in the Middle Jurassic
Brent/Vestland Group megacycle, Viking Graben, Norwegian North Sea. In:
COLLINSON, J.D. (ed.) Correlation in hydrocarbon exploration, 191-200. Graham
& Trotman, London.
FENTON, J.P.G. & RIDING, J.B. 1987. Kekryphalospora distincta gen. et sp. nov., a
trilete spore from the Lower and Middle Jurassic of north-west Europe. Pollen et
Spores 29, 427-434.
FISHER, M.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1980. The stratigraphic distribution of dinoflagellate
cysts at the boreal Jurassic-Cretaceous boundary.In: Proceedings of the fourth
International Palynology Conference, Lucknow (1976-77), Volume 2, 313-329.
GREGORY, F.J. 1986. A study of the foraminifera and radiolaria from the
Kimmeridgian (cymodoce Zone-eudoxus Zone) of the Brora/Helmsdale outlier,
East Sutherland. Unpublished M.Sc. thesis, University of Hull.
HAQ, B.U., HARDENBOL, J. & VAIL, P.R. 1987. Chronology of fluctuating sea levels
since the Triassic. Science 235, 1156-1167.
HARKER, S.D., GUSTAV, S.H. & RILEY, L.A. 1987. Triassic to Cenomanian
stratigraphy of the Witch Ground Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K. (eds)
Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe, 809-818. Graham & Trotman, London.
HEILMANN-CLAUSEN, C. 1987. Lower Cretaceous dinoflagellate biostratigraphy in the
Danish Central Trough. Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, Serie A 17, 1-89.
HELLAND-HANSEN, W., ASHTON, M., LOMO, L. & STEEL, R. 1992. Advance and retreat
of the Brent Delta: recent contributions to the depositional model. In: MORTON,
1993
A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the Brent
Group. Geological Society Special Publication No.61, 109-127.
HERNGREEN, G.F.W. & WONG, TH.E. 1989. Revision of the 'Late Jurassic'
stratigraphy of the Dutch Central North Sea Graben. Geologie en Mijnbouw 68,
73-105.
HUBER, B., MLLER, B. & LUTERBACHER, H. 1987. Mikropalontologische
Untersuchungen an der Callovien/Oxfordien-Grenze im Schweizer Jura und auf
der Schwbischen Alb (verlaufige Mitteilung). Ecologae Geologicae Helvetiae
80, 449-459.
JENKINS, D.G. & MURRAY, J.W. (eds). 1989. Stratigraphical atlas of fossil
foraminifera (2nd edition). British Micropalaeontological Society Series. Ellis
Horwood, Chichester.
KING, C BAILEY, H.W., BURTON, C.A. & KING, A.D. 1989. Cretaceous of the North
Sea. In: JENKINS, D.G. & MURRAY, J.W. (eds). Stratigraphical atlas of fossil
foraminifera (2nd edition), 372417. British Micropalaeontological Society
Series. Ellis Horwood, Chichester.
KUNZ, R. 1990. Phytoplankton und Palynofacies im Malm NW-Deutschlands
RIDING, J.B. 1987. Dinoflagellate cyst stratigraphy of the Nettleton Bottom Borehole
(Hannoversches Bergland). Palaeontographica B216, 1-105.
MALZ, H. & NAGY, J. 1989. Lower Jurassic ostracods from North Sea wells in the
Norwegian Sector. Courier Forschungsinstitt Senckenberg 113, 61-75.
MICHELSEN, O. 1975. Lower Jurassic biostratigraphy and ostracods of the Danish
Embayment. Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, II Rkke 104, 1-287.
MICHELSEN, O. 1978. The Lower Jurassic of the Dansk Nordso 0-1 boring, Central
Trough. Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse rbog 1977, 77-87.
MITCHENER, B.C., LAWRENCE, D.A., PARTINGTON, M.A., BOWMAN, M.B.J. & GLUYAS,
J. 1992. Brent Group, sequence stratigraphy and regional implications. In:
MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the
Brent Group. Geological Society Special Publication No.61, 45-80
MORBEY, S.J. 1978. Late Triassic and early Jurassic subsurface palynostratigraphy
in northwestern Europe. Palinologia, numero extraordinario 1, 355-365.
MORRIS, P.H. & COLEMAN, B.E. 1989. The Aalenian to Callovian (Middle Jurassic).
In: JENKINS, D.G. & MURRAY J.W. (eds). Stratigraphical atlas of fossil
foraminifera (2nd edition), 189-236. British Micropalaeontological Society
Series. Ellis Horwood, Chichester.
MORRIS, P.H. & DYER, R. 1990. The application of Middle Jurassic-Early
Cretaceous agglutinated foraminifera to the offshore correlation of Humber
Group sediments in the North Viking Graben. In: HEMLEBEN, C., KAMINSKI,
M.A., KUHNT, W. & SCOTT, D.B. (eds) Paleoecology, biostratigraphy,
paleoceanography and taxonomy of agglutinated foraminifera. NATO Advanced
Science Institutes Series C: Mathematical and Physical Sciences 327, 961-967.
NAGY, J. 1985a. Jurassic foraminiferal facies in the Statfjord area, northern North
Sea-I. Journal of Petroleum Geology 8, 273-295.
NAGY, J. 1985b. Jurassic foraminiferal facies in the Statfjord area, northern North
Sea-II. Journal of Petroleum Geology 8, 389404.
NAGY, J., DYPVIK, H. & BJRKE, T. 1984. Sedimentological and paleontological
analyses of Jurassic North Sea deposits from deltaic environments. Journal of
Petroleum Geology 7, 169-188.
NAGY, J. & JOHANSEN, H.O. 1989. Preservation and distribution pattern of Reophax
metesis (foraminifera) in the Jurassic of the North Sea. Journal of Foraminiferal
Research 19, 37-348.
NAGY, J. & JOHANSEN, H.O. 1991. Delta-influenced foraminiferal assemblages from
the Jurassic (Toarcian-Bajocian) of the northern North Sea. Micropaleontology
37, 1-40.
NHR-HANSEN, H. 1986. Dinocyst stratigraphy of the Lower Kimmeridge Clay,
Westbury, England. Geological Society of Denmark Bulletin 35, 31-51.
PARK, SE-MOON. 1987. The ostracod zones and subzones of the Lower Jurassic in
the Southern North Sea Basin. Journal of the Paleontological Society of Korea
1, 44-70.
PARTINGTON, M.A., COPESTAKE, P., MITCHENER, B.C. & UNDERHILL, J.R. 1993.
Biostratigraphic calibration of genetic stratigraphic sequences in the Jurassic of
A4
the North Sea and adjacent areas. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of
Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 371-386. Geological
Society, London. In press.
PARTINGTON, M.A., MITCHENER, B.C., MILTON, N.J. & FRASER, A.J. 1993. Genetic
sequence stratigraphy for the North Sea Late Jurassic and early Cretaceous:
distribution and prediction of Kimmeridgian-Late Ryazanian reservoirs in the
North Sea and adjoining areas. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of
Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 347-370. Geological
Society, London. In press.
RAWSON, P.F. & RILEY, L.A. 1982. Latest Jurassic-Early Cretaceous events and the
"late Cimmerian unconformity" in North Sea area. AAPG Bulletin 66,
2628-2648.
RAYNAUD, J.F. 1978. Principaux dinoflagelles caracteristiques du Jurassique
Superieur d'Europe du Nord. Palinologia, numero extraordinario 1, 387-405.
RIDING, J.B. 1984. Dinoflagellate cyst range-top biostratigraphy of the uppermost
Triassic to lowermost Cretaceous of northwest Europe. Palynology 8, 195-210.
(Jurassic: Hettangian to Kimmeridgian), Lincolnshire, England. Proceedings of
the Yorkshire Geological Society 46, 321-266.
RIDING, J.B. & DAVEY, R.J. 1989. Rotosphaeropsis thula (Davey 1982) comb, nov.,
emend.: a dinoflagellate cyst from the Upper Jurassic-Lower Cretaceous of
England. Journal of Micropalaeontology 8, 109-112.
RIDING, J.B. & THOMAS, J.E. 1988. Dinoflagellate cyst stratigraphy of the
Kimmeridge Clay (Upper Jurassic) from the Dorset coast, southern England.
Palynology 12, 65-88.
RIDING, J.B. & THOMAS, J.E. 1992. Dinoflagellate cysts of the Jurassic System. In:
POWELL, A.J. (ed.) A stratigraphic index of dinoflagellate cysts, 7-97. British
Micropalaeontological Society Series. Chapman & Hall, London.
RILEY, L.A. & FENTON, J.P.G. 1982. A dinocyst zonation for the Callovian to Middle
Oxfordian succession (Jurassic) of northwest Europe. Palynology 6, 193-202.
RILEY, L.A., ROBERTS, M.J. & CONNELL, E.R. 1989. The application of palynology in
the interpretation of Brae Formation stratigraphy and reservoir geology in the
South Brae Field area, British North Sea. In: COLLINSON, J.D. (ed.) Correlation in
hydrocarbon exploration, 339-356. Graham & Trotman, London.
SHIPP, D.J. 1989. The Oxfordian to Portlandian. In: JENKINS, D.G. & MURRAY, J.W.
(eds) Stratigraphical atlas of fossil foraminifera (2nd edition), 237-272. British
Micropalaeontological Society Series. Ellis Horwood, Chichester.VAN DER
ZWAN, C.J. 1989. Palynostratigraphical principles as applied in the Jurassic of
the Troll and Draugen Fields, offshore Norway. In: COLLINSON, J.D. (ed.)
Correlation in hydrocarbon exploration, 357-365. Graham & Trotman, London.
VAN DER ZWAN, C.J. 1990. Palynostratigraphy and palynofacies reconstruction of
the Upper Jurassic to lowermost Cretaceous of the Draugen Field, offshore Mid
Norway. Review of Palaeobotany and Palynology 62, 157-186.
WHITAKER, M.F., GILES, M.R. & CANNON, S.J.C. 1992. Palynological review of the
Brent Group, UK Sector, North Sea. In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES,
M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society
Special Publication No.61, 169-202.
WILKINSON, I.P. 1983a. Kimmeridge Clay Ostracoda of the North Wootton
Borehole, Norfolk, England. Journal of Micropalaeontology 2, 17-29.
WILKINSON, I.P. 1983b. Biostratigraphical and environmental aspects of Ostracoda
from the Upper Kimmeridgian of eastern England. In: MADDOCKS, R.F. (ed.)
Applications of Ostracoda, 165-181. University of Houston.
WILLIAMS, G. 1992. Palynology as a palaeoenvironmental indicator in the Brent
Group, northern North Sea. In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. &
BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society Special
Publication No.61, 203-212.
WOOLLAM, R. & RIDING, J.B. 1983. Dinoflagellate cyst zonation of the English
Jurassic. Institute of Geological Sciences Report 83/2.
 Foraminifera Foraminifera
AMMONITE
CHRONOSTRATIGRAPHY Palynomorphs (Moray Firth and Radiolaria
ZONES (Northern North Sea)
Central North Sea)

VALANGINIAN

EARLY
CRET- albidum
stenomphalus Rotosphaeropsis thula Haplophragmoides canui Haplophragmoides canui * R1

L
ACEOUS RYAZANIAN icenii
kochi Egmontodinium expiratum
R2

E
runctoni
lamplughi R3
preplicomphalus

L
primitivus
oppressus R4
Glossodinium dimorphum R5
anguiformis
R6
kerberus ?

VOLGI AN
okusensis
glaucolithus

M
Muderongia sp. A acme
albani
fittoni
rotunda
pallasioides R7
Trochammina cf. lathetica
pectinatus R8
Cribroperidinium longicorne R9
hudlestoni
LATE

wheatleyensis
E

scitulus R10
elegans
Endoscrinium luridum Textularia jurassica R11
autissiodorensis
KIMM- eudoxus
mutabilis Epistomina stelligera * R12
ERIDGIAN cymodoce Lenticulina spp.
Scriniodinium crystallinum Textularia jurassica * R13
baylei Ammobaculites deceptorius
Scriniodinium crystallinum acme
rosenkrantzi
regulare Lenticulina ectypa Lenticulina ectypa *
OXFORDIAN

serratum
Compositosphaeridium polonicum
glosense
Rigaudella aemula Lenticulina ectypa costata
tenuiserratum
Rigaudella aemula acme
M

densiplicatum Ammobaculites coprolithiformis*

Wanaea spp.
cordatum
Lenticulina quenstedti
E

mariae Pareodinia prolongata

lamberti
L
CALLOVIAN

athleta
Verneuilinoides sp. 1
coronatum
M

jason Chytroeisphaeridia hyalina

J URASSI C

calloviense Verneuilinoides tryphera

koenigi
E

herveyi Aldorfia aldorfensis

discus
Ctenidodinium spp. acme
orbis
L
BATHONIAN

hodsoni Haplophragmium pokrovkaensis

morrisi
D

subcontractus
progracilis
Meiourogonyaulax valensii Sparse interval
MI

tenuiplicatus
E

zigzag
parkinsoni
garantiana
Ostracods
BAJOCIAN

subfurcatum
Nannoceratopsis gracilis
humphriesianum
sauzei
Nannoceratopsis dictyoambonis
E

laeviuscula
discites Ammodiscus yonsnabensis
concavum
AALENIAN murchisonae Agglutinating foraminifera
opalinum Parvocysta spp.
Verneuilinoides subvitreus Rutlandella transversiplicata
levesquei
thouarsense
L

variabilis
TOARCIAN
bifrons
Barren interval
falciferum
E

tenuicostatum Luehndea spinosa Marginulina prima Marginulina prima

spinatum
Dentalina matutina Dentalina matutina Ogmoconcha gruendeli
L

PLIENS- margaritatus
Gramannicythere bachi bachi
davoei
BACHIAN Vaginulinopsis denticulatacarinata Vaginulinopsis denticulatacarinata
EARLY

ibex
E

jamesoni
Liasidium variabile Nodosaria issleri
raricostatum
oxynotum
L

SINE- Kinkelinella (K.) triebeli

obtusum
Dapcodinium priscum Lenticulina semireticulata Lenticulina semireticulata Progonoidea reticulata
MURIAN turneri
semicostatum Ogmoconchella aspinata
E

bucklandi
Barren interval Lingulina tenera substriata
angulata
HETTANGIAN liasicus
planorbis
Ovalipollis pseudoalatus
TRIASSIC LATE RHAETIAN

Figure A1. Jurassic and earliest Cretaceous biomarkers for the UK Central and Northern North Sea. *Applicable only to the Inner and Outer Moray Firth. Key biomarkers (see p.1) shown in red.
1993

A5
Page left blank intentionally